#this though?? although it still is and always will be a bit :’( to hear ot7 songs in ot6 form
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
ennuijpg · 2 years ago
Text
okay the new japanese versions of libido, dora maar, and boss on the chrome arts mini-album are actually rly good, this is what japan best album wishes it was
4 notes · View notes
the-roo-too · 2 years ago
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
paxxword -> favourite thing about you with ot7
lily jin morrow | 🐨
your book taste
that’s a bit goofy answer 😭 but she adores when you talk to her about some books you read. she doesn’t care if it’s a piece she knows or not- she’s all ears. might make a ‘lily’s lost the plot’ about something you recommended. totally brags ‘my gf said this book is so cool and i love it and i love my gf’ and is just all smiley. everyone totally teases her if they see lily with a book you mentioned the previous day.
oh haewon | 🐻‍❄️
your voice
especially when you read to her. i always see reader asking haewon to sing and i feel like haewon would like you to read a chapter every night. that way you’re both going over books she deems as necessary to read. also if she’s away from you, she’ll call you first thing in the morning and say with a very raspy voice ‘hi love, i just wanted to hear you. could you tell me that quote from shakespeare again?’
seol yoona | 🐰
your hands
another goofy answer- she just loves to hold hands with you. maybe you’re sitting with her in the dorms watching a movie, she’s playing with your fingers. give it that kyujin sits between the two of you, sullyoon will stretch her arm so far that she’s still touching your hand. if anyone passes by, they’ll probably laugh at her, because the position seems absolutely uncomfortable. sullyoon is happy tho, she can have her skin to skin contact.
choi yunjin | 🐯
your nose
she’s very goofy. she likes to just come up and bop you on the nose. will hiss if you do it back though. it’s her form of showing affection. she also likes eskimo kisses! adores them. that’s basically the way she greets you- you’re sitting anywhere, she comes up, leans down, rubs her nose against yours and walks away. i feel like she’s the type to do the ‘i got your nose’ thingy too. you’re feeling bad? she comes running, pokes your nose lightly and says the phrase with a cheeky grin. cheers you up on the spot, no questions asked.
bae jinsol | 🐥
your height
bae is tall. not enormously tall, but still towers a bit over the members. she just assumes you’re shorter than her (if you’re not, she’ll find a way). she likes to put her chin you the top of your head, or your shoulder. just back hugs you and stuffs her face in the crook of your neck. says it’s very comfortable and does it a couple times a day.
kim jiwoo | 🐶
your stuffed animals
if you’ve seen my haewon smau, i’m a firm believer that jiwoo has a collection of plushies. every kind. although i see her as the type of person to send you a picture of two stuffed animals and say ‘that’s so us’. has probably kidnapped at least three of your plushies, they are either her children or being held hostage. that’s also the way to get her to do anything. she will marry you at the spot if you take her to build-a-bear.
jang kyujin | 🐱
your hugs
she’s just really soft for them. she loves cuddling with you anytime, anywhere. could be in the back of the manager’s car while going on schedule, or on the sofa when you visit her at the dorms. she just loves to hug you! poor baby will be so pouty at a practice if she doesn’t get one hug from you previously :(
•^•
135 notes · View notes
you-are-my-joy · 4 years ago
Text
The Return of an Empress | 07
Tumblr media
Title: The Return of an Empress
Pairing: OT7 x Reader
Genre: Isekai, Angst, Romance, Fluff, Smut (Later on), Slow burn
Characters: Empress!Reader, Advisor!Jin, Advisor!Yoongi, General!Hoseok, Advisor!Namjoon, Assassin!Jimin, Knight!Taehyung, Knight!Jungkook
Word count: ~9k
Summary: After one fateful night, you find yourself transmigrated into your favorite novel as the Empress that shares the same name as you. As a bookworm, most would think you’d be happy, but how could you be happy when the Empress you’ve become is expected to be killed in three months. The only thing on your mind now is to learn how to survive.
Warning: May contain depictions of violence and mentions of abuse throughout the story.
Masterlist 
<< previous chapter  | ♡ |  next chapter >>
Tumblr media
In the 380th imperial year, on June 9th, two days after the nobles were caught red-handed and thus apprehended, was the day of the largest massacre of high nobility in the history of the empire. 
At 8 am in the morning, a total of 18 of some of the most well-known and influential nobles of the empire were executed by the city plaza.
With tired steps, you trudge inside your bedroom, immediately falling onto the comfort of your bed. You let out an exasperated sigh, tossing your head back until it rests on a nearby pillow. Despite getting rid of the duke and the rest of the nobles, you can’t help but still feel a sense of unease and tension. Would the original empress make the same decision? You don’t know the answer, but what you do know, is that you’ll most likely be haunted by the cries and screams of those who lost their lives today for the rest of your life.
It’s one thing to actually read of the graphic murders and deaths that occurred in the novel, it’s a whole different story when you actually experience and see first hand how gruesome the public executions truly were. Back in your world, you’ve never witnessed anyone’s death before, as it was the 21st century, public executions were prohibited decades ago. But suddenly you had to endure an entire morning witnessing the horrifying deaths of 18 people as their heads detached from their body, a large pool of blood staining the once clean pavement. 
You weren’t keen on torturing people, so you were merciful in the sense that you chose to execute them through a beheading, with a fresh and sharpened axe to be exact. In this world, beheadings, although gruesome and bloody, were seen as the most ‘humane’ form of execution as the deed would be done in one swift motion, a painless execution to some extent. 
You remember hearing many of the nobles and commoners who attended the public executions express their disappointment at your choice, thinking you were being much too kind considering the heinous crime they committed. Despite their disappointment, they were slightly relieved over your choice, many were still skeptical over the empress’s supposed changed behavior, but seeing you wince and grimace at each beheading finally convinced them otherwise. 
News spread like wildfire around the empire about what had occurred at the party, news articles being published nearly a day later. The most popular topic of course being the Grand Duke himself drugging the empress, and so countless of nobles all around the empire scurried to watch the spectacle. Thus, the grand finale of the execution came when former Grand Duke, Lee Joong-Gu finally stepped forward. 
Many people had looked at him in disgust, throwing rotten fruits and vegetables his way and cursed out his name. The entire time, he wore a solemn expression as he kneels down without complaint unlike the rest of the criminals who wailed pathetically until their last breath. 
You remember that in the midst of it all, he had looked up at you, your eyes instantly locking with one another, and you swear from where you stood, you saw a hint of remorse and guilt in his face. Your mind reeling as he tearfully mouths ‘I’m sorry’ to you, but before you could even react any further, the axe gets raised in the air and in the next second is swung down with much force. His head rolling down the pavement as the cheers of the crowd rang out excitedly at the gruesome sight. 
However, the cheers seem to fade from your ears as all you can focus on is the dukes rolling head. And somehow it stops, facing in your direction, empty eyes that were once so full of life, ingraining themselves in your memory forever. You blink away the tears forming in your eyes, confused as to why your body was reacting like this. You flinch as you stare at his body slumped over, but your view gets blocked when Jungkook steps in front of you.
The entire morning, Jungkook and Taehyung have been right beside you, acting as your escorts as you had requested. Always attempting to block your view when they noticed your grim and disgusted expressions at each beheading. Jin and Namjoon were also present, but they stood a few meters away from you, ensuring that the executions ran as quickly and smoothly as possible. Hoseok was present as well, but as the general, he was in charge of security and surveying the city plaza, prioritizing your safety over everything else.
The only ones who hadn’t shown up were Yoongi and Jimin. Yoongi, you had expected, though you had a glimmer of hope that he would make an appearance, but Jimin? You thought he would come to greet you after the party, but you haven’t seen him since he left you by the ballroom doors. You were extremely worried, thinking something bad had happened to him, but Namjoon reassured you that he was fine as he had ran into him the other day. He further informs you that Jimin wasn’t feeling good, which explains his sudden absence. Though you remained unconvinced, you choose to give Jimin his needed space, thinking it would be better for him to come to you when he was ready.
When the executions were over you stood up from your seat, ready to leave the area in a hurry as the overwhelming stench of blood nearly made you puke on the spot. But suddenly you heard loud cheers as everyone directed their attention to you, “All Hail Empress Y/n!” many of them yelled out, grinning at you as they praised your actions. 
You hadn’t expected to be well received so quickly, since less than a week ago, some of these same people trembled in fear over your presence. You send them a charming smile to express your gratitude, but this only seemed to ignite something in them as they seemingly cheered your name even more.
Despite the cheering, all you wanted to do was go back to the palace and rest. So here you are, groaning as you lay flat on the spacious bed. You feel the bed dip slightly to your left, prompting you to open your eyes to see Jungkook looking down at you with a small smile. “How are you feeling?” he reaches his hand out to gently brush a strand of hair in front of your face. 
“Absolutely exhausted,” you let out a groan, closing your eyes once more. And you weren’t only talking about the past few days. It seemed that you were never truly able to catch a break the moment you arrived in this world. You can’t even imagine the amount of work the past empress had to endure. 
Taehyung, having found comfort in your couch situated in the middle of your grand bedroom, hums at that, “Mentally or physically exhausted?”
You scoff before letting out a yawn, “Both.” 
Jungkook nods as he moves his hand away from your face to lazily trace shapes on the palm of your hand, “I'm sorry to hear that your majesty,” he replies, sending you a pitiful look, as he notices traces of stress and exhaustion written on your face.
Still with your eyes closed, you rest for a moment, “It’s fine. This is my duty as the empress.”
Jungkook nods, “I understand, but before you’re an empress, you’re a human. You need to rest, your majesty,” he says, concern laced in his voice as he continues tracing odd shapes on your palm. 
Though after a while, you’ve come to the realization that rather than shapes, he was actually tracing your name on your skin.
You open your eyes to stare at Jungkook who was too distracted writing your name to pay attention to your gaze. You just stare when a sudden thought crosses your mind, “Hey Jungkook, can you try calling me by my name?”
Jungkook seems to freeze in his spot, his hand stopping right above yours as he stares at you with wide eyes, “Pardon?” this seems to gain Taehyung's attention as well when you see him from the corner of your eye snap his head instantly in your direction.
You shrug, sitting straight up now facing him. Both your faces nearly inches apart that Jungkook instantly blushes and shifts a bit further away from you to calm his racing heart, though you take that gesture as discomfort instead, “What’s wrong? You don’t want to?”
Jungkook stutters as he waves his arms in front of his face in an ‘X’ shape motion, “N-No, It’s not that I don't want to… but why are you suddenly asking that of me?” Both Jungkook and Taehyung stare at you in a mixture of confusion and interest since they haven’t addressed the empress by her name in nearly 3 years. Not after she had scolded the both of them until they complied to her wishes. 
“I figured we might as well go back to our old ways you know?” you suggest, but after taking in their shocked reactions you quickly add, “Of course if you’re uncomfortable with my request then I don’t want to force you to do anything. But I do give you permission to call me by my name when it’s just us.”
Jungkook turns his head to Taehyung as they look at each other wearily, as if doubting your words and thinking this was all just one big test. He hesitantly turns back to you, “Is that truly alright?” he asks while fidgeting nervously with his hand. 
“Of course it is,” you smile reassuringly, your eyes staring at him in anticipation, “will you?” You ask, you try to hide your excitement in order to not pressure him, but who were you kidding, it’s practically written on your face.
Jungkook’s lips curve upward slightly as he couldn’t deny your request, especially when your golden eyes shined brightly at him, “Yes…. Y/n…” though he had said it in a shy whisper, you still heard him loud and clear. You didn’t think hearing your name come out of his mouth would affect you so much but you couldn’t stop yourself from smiling widely. It’s times like these that you’re extremely grateful for sharing the same name as the old empress. 
“Woah that’s not fair,” you turn your head to find Taehyung with his arms crossed, playfully glaring at you both, “why does he get special treatment and I don't?” 
You chuckle as Taehyung's pout reminds you of a child who got their toy taken away and wants it back. Your amusement grows even more as you sit back and watch Jungkook be equally as childish when he sticks his tongue out at the older knight. And Taehyung, the ever mature knight, mimics his actions in return. 
You grin at the older knight, wanting nothing more than to ruffle his hair, “this applies to you as well Taehyung.” 
Taehyung finally turns to you after seemingly having a contest with Jungkook on who can contort their face in a mocking way better, “thank you… Y/n,” he replies softly with a gentle smile now on his face. 
They’ll admit, addressing you by your name sounded strange coming out their mouth, but they couldn’t deny the nostalgic and warm feeling in their chest when they finally did. And your smile definitely brightened their day even more.
“Y/n.” you hear Jungkook call out softly, though he flinches when he gains your attention. 
You furrow your eyes in confusion at his odd reaction, “Yes?”
You notice his cheeks glow with a tint of red, “Sorry, it’s nothing. I just wanted to say your name in front of you,” the ending of his sentence becoming a soft whisper as he was embarrassed to have been caught by you. But he should’ve known better than to believe your ears wouldn’t catch him. 
You have to mentally slap yourself to stay calm and composed as to not squeal in delight to embarrass him further. So to spare him, you fight back a giggle as you beam back at him, “you’re more than welcome to call me by my name anytime you want Jungkook.” Gaining a wide smile from him in return.
“Y/n?” Taehyung suddenly calls out, causing you to face him now. Though he chuckles at your raised brow, “I’m not just calling out your name, I genuinely have a question.” You chuckle right back, nodding your head, gesturing to him to ask his question. “Are you still feeling sick?” You understand he wasn’t referring to earlier, rather he was talking about your symptoms from withdrawal. 
Thankfully after properly taking medication daily or as suggested by the royal physician, you’ve been experiencing a lot less symptoms as the days go by. Joy reminding and ensuring that you actually took them definitely helped with the process. 
You nod sending him a soft smile, “no, I’ve been feeling a lot better nowadays. Though, I’ll admit I kind of want to throw up. But I’m pretty sure the main perpetrator to that is the blood.” Despite having left the plaza awhile ago, you seemingly couldn’t get rid of the stench of blood in your nose. Even just the thought of it makes you involuntarily gag. 
Jungkook softly chuckles, “from being in countless battles, you’d think you’d get used to the sight of blood,” he jokes with a teasing glint in his eyes as he grew bold enough to hold your hand after tracing on it for so long.
You stare down at your joined hands, his large ones nearly covering yours completely. You feel him squeeze your hand lightly prompting you to look up at his mischievous grin as he caught you staring. You playfully roll your eyes, “it’s been awhile, alright, I forgot,” you grumble.
Though Taehyung hums at that as leans his head back on the soft cushions of the couch, “you seem to be using that excuse quite often,” he mutters, not looking you in the eye, but instead choosing to stare out your window.
At his statement, you gulp nervously. You immediately take note from the corner of your eyes the prying look of Jungkook as his hold on your hand seems to tighten. 
But before you could come up with yet another excuse, you hear a knock at your door. Someone was definitely looking out for you as you had no idea how to respond without you being even more suspicious than before. 
You sit up straight, briefly glancing at your knights who refuse to look you in the eye before calling out, “come in.” You quickly let go of Jungkook’s hand causing the boy to snap his head in your direction before his shoulders seemingly drop. Though he doesn’t say anything more as the doors to your bedroom open wide.
Soon enough, the double doors reveal Hoseok, Namjoon and Jin. They bow out of respect before briefly making eye contact with Jungkook and Taehyung, to which they send a curt nod, acknowledging each other’s presence.  
For some reason, you felt a shift in the air as the three men stepped into the room. As if they were... hostile? But that doesn’t make sense, you question. Shouldn't they be on good terms with each other? You thought, but you were so wrong when you could feel the tension around you. Something unspoken between the five males. 
You understand that you haven’t known these men for long, but even you could tell that there was a sudden shift in their relationship. You saw it in the ballroom and now your suspicions are confirmed when you observe their body language in front of you.
After many moments of silence, Namjoon finally turns his attention to you, “more of those journalists keep requesting for your time your majesty,” he reports, only now do you notice his tired eyes. He must’ve been dealing with those journalists since he got back, and from what you know, they’re almost as ruthless as those in high society. 
But before you could respond, you hear Taehyung let out an annoyed groan from where he sat, “They bombarded her all throughout the morning, can’t they give her a break?” he scowls when turning his head out the window as he caught a glimpse of those pesky reporters from the border of the palace walls. Their cameras steadily aimed at the palace, hoping to capture a lucky shot of the empress. 
“It’s alright, I can handle them,” you reply, having already mentally and physically prepared yourself for this since you knew this would be a hot topic in the empire. A topic that the reporters wouldn’t let go of until they were satisfied. But just as you were about to stand from the comfort of your bed, you feel a hand gently rest on your shoulder, prompting you to turn and find Jungkook staring at you in concern. 
“Y/n, you need to rest,” Jungkook says softly, “you truly did look sick early, maybe it's from withdrawals or maybe it's from the blood, who knows, but I think it’s best you rest for the day.” You knew it would be hard to go against Jungkook, especially when he had that determined look in his eyes. Though that wasn’t what everyone else was thinking as his statement piqued their interest. 
“Y/n?” Jin questions loudly. He had thought he was hearing things, but by the looks on Namjoons and Hoseok's faces, he indeed did hear correctly. Jungkook had addressed you by your name. 
The boy blushes, not having realized he had blurted out your name in front of them. But before he could explain himself, Taehyung beat him to it.
“Y/n gave us permission to call her by her name,” he boasts with his head held high as if he was bragging about some great achievement he got. Which in a way, it kind of was. 
Hoseok raises his brow as he turns to look at you now, “may I know why?”
You clear your throat, “well, when I got rid of the alcohol and drugs in my system, I wanted to make things right and go back to how they were before. So I gave them permission to address me by my name like old times,” you reply confidently, having already prepared an answer for this question long ago. 
Though after some time, Hoseok’s blank face shifts, “I see,” he replies with a smile, but you knew better than to trust that, you knew hidden in that expression was a man that still had doubts despite witnessing the downfall of the nobles before his own eyes. You had thought Namjoon would be the one you needed to be careful of, but it seems you were wrong in that sense as you become anxious at Hoseok’s judging stare. 
Jin clears his throat, an attempt to get rid of the growing tension in the room, “we also came to discuss plans regarding the property of the nobles as well as what's to come with their families and who would be the ones to take their positions,” he pauses before nodding his head in Hoseok’s direction, “we brought along Hoseok in case military services were needed.”
You nod, though you couldn’t help but wonder, “Where’s Yoongi?” 
Jin stills for a moment before tilting his head, visibly confused from your question, “why are you suddenly asking for him?”
Now it’s your turn to be confused as you furrow your eyebrows, “Because he’s also one of my advisors,” you answer as if it was obvious. 
As if sensing your confusion, Namjoon responds, “pardon our rudeness, your majesty. You just don’t normally call on him for these types of things.”
Now you’re even more confused than before, “I don’t?”
Namjoon nods his head in confirmation, “I believe it’s because he’s not from nobility, that it may hinder and influence his judgment on these types of cases,” he explains in the nicest way possible. 
Dumbfounded, you remain seated on your bed, “I see,” is all you could utter. You knew that out of the 8 of you, the only ones who came from nobility were Namjoon, Jin, and Hoseok. Their families were one of the few nobles who secretly opposed the former emperor, which made it easy for the main character to gain their support in the rebellion. There’s no doubt that Hoseok’s military family, Namjoon’s intelligence, and Jin’s abundant wealth, had an immense influence on the success of the rebellion. 
Of course that’s not to say that the others are any less important. Jungkook and Taehyung were among the best of the best in terms of strength and fighting, not to mention Jimin being an ace when it came to agility and swiftness. They had the skills to go against opponents 10 times their size, and yet somehow win. The three were known to be the best fighters in the empire, after the empress herself of course. Afterall, they learned everything they knew from her. 
Yoongi on the other hand, proved himself to be worthy to stand by the empress’s side as an advisor due to the fact that when it came to forming tactics, he always had the perfect plan to go along with every scenario. Much of the rebellion's success was derived from the various attack plans that Yoongi came up with.
He also knows how to handle her the best out of them all. He knows how to approach her when she gets mad or upset. And he is one of the few people who isn’t afraid to go against her if he needs to, only with her and the empire’s best intentions in his mind. 
But when it came to politics, Yoongi had a harder time due to the fact that he was just a village boy who didn’t receive the same amount of education as Namjoon or Jin. Granted neither did Y/n, having been born from the same village, but she was so determined to become the empress that she worked strenuously day in and day out in order to fit the role. Having Namjoon as her teacher definitely helped the process run smoothly. 
Sure Yoongi isn’t as book smart as Namjoon, but that doesn’t mean he isn’t smart at all. You know that despite things being said about him, his words and inputs at national council meetings have proven to be of great help to the empress and the empire in the past. 
And so without another word, you stand up from your bed with a newfound determination. 
Jungkook and Taehyung eye you in concern. “Y/n?” Jungkook asks, reaching out to hold your hand, causing you to stop in your tracks. 
“I’m going to go and personally find Yoongi. Regardless of our differences, he’s still my advisor, and his presence is just as important as every single one of you.” You feel Jungkook loosen his grip on you, allowing you to slip away from his grasp. 
“Shall we escort you there?” Jungkook asks tentatively, while Taehyung had already stood up, prepared to follow you on your command. 
But instead, you shake your head, “Considering what transpired last time, I don’t think it’d be wise to bring either one of you two along,” Jungkook rubs the back of his neck while Taehyung turns away as they’re both suddenly reminded of the way they had behaved towards Yoongi. Although they were opposed to the idea of you going alone, they couldn’t argue with your statement, since even they don’t know how they would react if they were in each other's presence again. 
“I’ll accompany her majesty,” Hoseok suddenly speaks up with a raised hand, resulting in everyone turning their heads in his direction, “I think it should only be fair after all,” he pouts, lowering his hand to cross both his arms across his chest. 
Namjoon raises a brow at his claim, “Fair?”
Hoseok nods as he accusingly points at every man in the room other than himself, “Every single one of you have spent more time with her than me, that's why I think it’s only fair if I escort her,” he declares with a puff of his chest. 
Taehyung scoffs at him, “Can you blame us? We’re her escorts, of course we’re going to spend more time with her,” he fights back a roll of his eyes due to Hoseok being of a higher rank than him. 
“Exactly, so I hope you don’t mind me stealing your ‘Y/n’ for the time being,” and before you could even utter a word, Hoseok strides towards you, reaching for your arm and practically begins dragging you out the room, “see you boys later!” 
Jin shakes his head disapprovingly as he watches Hoseok roughly pull you, “would you be more careful with her majesty!” 
Hoseok scoffs, “She’s not weak,” he responds as he turns around abruptly, your chest nearly colliding with his if it weren’t for his arms steadying you. 
“I agree, but she’s also not a ragdoll that you could just push around as you please,” Jin snaps back at him, eyes narrowing at the grip on your arm.
Namjoon nods his head at this, “Indeed. Be more gentle Hoseok,” he warns sternly as he shifts his body towards the both of you intimidatingly. 
And you don’t even need to turn around to know Jungkook and Taehyung were both shooting daggers at the general. 
Hoseok sighs and finally lets go of you with his arms raised above his head in defeat, “alright alright I get it. I’ll keep my hands to myself.” Though the men in the room only stare at him with unconvinced expressions as he smiles innocently right back.
You stifle a laugh at their reactions and begin to turn to leave, “we’ll be leaving then,” at this you turn to stare at each one of them, “while I’m gone. Behave.”
Taehyung scoffs, crossing his arms as he plops back down on your couch, “We’re not children Y/n.” But his pout tells you otherwise.
The corners of your lips quirk upward in amusement, “could’ve fooled me.”
He turns to you with an offended expression, mouth wide open and before he could give you a piece of his mind, you scurry out the door with Hoseok tailing right behind you. 
“Y/n!” You hear Taehyung’s voice yells out as he appears by the doorway in a matter of seconds. 
You turn around and almost laugh at his dumbfounded expression. Though, you nearly trip over your own two feet if it weren’t for Hoseok skillfully reaching out and steadying you. You quickly thank him before looking back towards your door to now find the rest of the men staring back at you. 
“We’ll set up a proper meeting tomorrow! See you boys then!” You call out before you’re reaching for Hoseok’s hand. He widens his eyes for a moment staring down at your joined hands before he feels you pull on him in the direction you were running to. 
You could still hear their protests coming from your bedroom as both you and Hoseok run away. But Hoseok can’t help but be more focused on your angelic laughter over everything else. 
Tumblr media
“So what did the general want to talk to me about so badly that he wanted us to be alone?” you say finally after creating a fair enough distance from your bedroom.
From the corner of your eye, you see him smirk, “What makes her majesty think I had ulterior motives?” he asks innocently, his pace matching with yours as you both walk down the quiet halls.
You shake your head with a smile, “because you’re Hoseok,” you reply with a teasing glint in your eye. 
Hoseok lets out an offended noise as he dramatically brings his hand to his chest, “That hurts your majesty,” he pouts, “couldn’t I have just wanted to spend some time with you?”
You laugh at this, “Sure, but you and I both know that that’s not the case,” your mouth forming a smile, an attempt to show him you meant no harm. 
Hoseok finally lets the innocent facade fall as a smirk begins to form on his face, “Our empress sure has a sharp mind,” you hum in reply, prompting him to continue speaking,  “you’re right, I did want to talk to you.”
Though after some time walking in silence, he speaks up again, “But I had nothing in particular to talk to you about, I just wanted to see for myself whether you had truly changed or not,” he responds bluntly. 
“Your verdict?” you question with your arms behind your back, a carefree aura surrounding you. 
“Hard to tell for now,” he teases with a wink in your direction, “however, something tells me it won’t be long before I give you my answer your majesty.”
“Well let’s hope it’s an answer we both will like,” a wide optimistic grin now on your face.
Hoseok stares down at you, giving you a small smile in return, “Yes, let’s hope.” 
You two don’t speak for a while, though you can’t say it was awkward. There was a comfortable air between the two of you that you actually didn’t mind walking together in silence. You took this moment to look around the scenery, admiring the window view as you don’t really have much time to do that since Taehyung, Jungkook and even Jimin would often preoccupy your attention, not that you were complaining about their company, you rather enjoyed talking to them. But you can’t help but be grateful for this moment to yourself. So for the time being, you just look out the window, little did you know, Hoseok was staring right at you. 
Hoseok couldn’t help but admire the way the sunlight glows on your skin as if you were an ethereal being. Even the slight quirk of your lips mesmerizes him as he watches you bask in the sunlight. A picture perfect moment that he desperately tries to ingrain in his mind. 
“You know, you’re more than welcome to address me by my name as well Hoseok,” you suddenly speak out, turning your head causing the male to widen his eyes momentarily at your abrupt attention. 
But Hoseok’s eyes soften, giving you a small smile before turning his head straight in front of him yet again, “I’ll keep that in mind... thank you.” 
Neither of you speak again after that, just enjoying each other's company in silence. And after everything that you’ve been through, you didn’t realize that this was exactly what you needed. 
Tumblr media
“Hey Yoongs”
The man hums, his eyes closed as he lays comfortably against the grass right beside Y/n.
“You’ll be with me forever right?” the young girl speaks up after some time.
At this, Yoongi opens his eyes as he stares at the far away look in her eyes, “Of course Y/n, where else would I go?” he furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, “why do you ask?”
She shrugs looking straight up at the passing clouds, “just making sure,” the wind softly breezing against her hair.
Yoongi nervously laughs as he turns away from her, “Sorry, but it’s gonna take a lot more for you to get rid of me,” Y/n chuckles at this causing the corners of his lips to curve upward at the sound. “Unless I got it all wrong. You’re not trying to run away from me once you become empress are you?” he questions with a teasing tone. Though he had a smile on his face, he couldn’t deny the feeling of anxiety at the possibility of her leaving him.
She scoffs before turning away, “Of course not, what would I do without you nagging me all the time, you’re practically my brother at this point.”
Yoongi feels a pang go across his heart as he faces away from her, “... right… you just see me as a brother huh,” he mumbles, more so to himself but she could still slightly hear him.
She tilts her head in his direction, “hm?”
Though he just shakes his head, “Nevermind,” now sporting a more cheerful expression as he nudges her shoulder playfully, “so suddenly I’m your brother huh?”
She nods her head, turning away from him, focusing her attention back to the sky, “Of course you are, what else would you be?” she genuinely asks.
Yoongi stills for a moment before responding with a long sigh, “Nothing,” he pauses, watching the clouds pass by both him and her as they lay on the grass in peace, “absolutely nothing.”
Tumblr media
“Her majesty told me about it and left the job to me,” Jin responds in a tired voice as he lets out a sigh. If he had known accepting the empress’s orders would lead to this, he would’ve never done so in the first place. Because not only does he need to deal with a pile of work, but also a very pissed off Yoongi. 
“Why would she give you all the work and not me?” Yoongi asks, tone slightly offended and irritated. 
“I don’t know Yoongi, why don’t you just ask her yourself,” Jin replies tiredly as he massages his temple at his growing headache. It’s not that he wanted to get rid of Yoongi, but because he himself couldn’t provide him an answer to his question. He too couldn't understand why Y/n would give him all the work instead of him, frankly he wishes she would divide up the work evenly but alas, that doesn’t seem to be the case as every inch of his desk is nearly covered in piles of documents. 
Yoongi lets out a huff of air before standing abruptly. Jin stares at him and widens his eyes when he notices that he’s about to leave. Nervously he stands from his seat as well, “Where are you going?”
“I’m going to ask her myself,” Yoongi replies as if it was the most obvious answer, his hand reaching for the door handle.
Jin gasps, “I wasn’t being serious!” he moves around his desk to grab hold of the advisor.
But Yoongi shakes his head, stepping back from his reach, “I know you weren’t, but you’re right. If I want change to happen, I need to go to her myself,” he watches concern wash over the older male before placing a hand on his shoulder, “don’t worry, I won’t lose my cool,” he says in an attempt to reassure him.
Though both Yoongi and Jin knew he was lying. He was just telling him what he wanted to hear. Jin wanted to stop him, but in the end, he lets it go since he knows that once Yoongi’s got his mind set on something, it was nearly impossible to get him out of it, ”fine, but I don’t want to hear about you getting sent to the dungeons again Yoongi.”
Though Yoongi only chuckles, “I won’t get angry, don’t stress about.”
And boy was he wrong, because it hasn’t even been 10 minutes that he walked into her office until hell broke loose. 
“Just let them handle it Yoongi, why are you so upset, I’ve given you plenty of work before,” she barks angrily.
“I’m upset, because you never give me the same amount of work as them!” He snaps back at her, tone equally as harsh. 
She nearly growls at his attitude, “Would you relax Yoongi, it’s just pieces of paper! If I had known you’d get so fucking irritated over it I would’ve sent the entire pile to you if that’s what you really wanted!”
That’s not what he wanted. He wanted her attention, her trust, he wanted to be the first person she sought out when she needed help.
He wanted her. 
“Y/n-” he gets interrupted when Y/n grabs a pile of documents and throws it in the air in front of him. He watches as the pieces of paper float down everywhere in the room, making it look as if a tornado wrecked havoc in the area. 
“Here! Just do it all for all I care, they’re just damn pieces of papers anyway,” Y/n growls tiredly. Yoongi could not have come at the worst time. Not only did she have to deal with a raging headache, but now her own advisor was yelling in her face far too early in the morning for it to be tolerable. 
She could feel her head ringing at the volume of his voice, but when she told him to leave as she wasn’t in the best mood to argue, he kept refusing stubbornly, insisting she listen to his complaints because apparently what he needed to say was so important to go against her orders. And so when she realized his important reasoning was because he was upset over his workload, her anger only rose from there. 
With her already sour mood, him snapping back at her surely didn’t help his case either.
“I have way too much shit to deal with right now, don’t add onto it Yoongi,” she spats loudly, the piles of paper covering nearly the entirety of the floor around them. 
His shoulder drops, finally coming to terms with everything as he stared into the once cheerful eyes narrow dangerously into tiny slits.
The girl before him, was never and will never be his. 
Tumblr media
For the past few days, Yoongi had been actively avoiding not only you, but everyone else. No matter how hard they tried, neither Namjoon or Jin could reach out to him. It was almost as if Yoongi somehow knew just when and where everyone would be to successfully avoid them. 
In the beginning of the empresses reign, no one took him seriously because he wasn’t from noble descent like Namjoon and Jin. when they would attend national council meetings, no one spoke directly to him as if his previous status of a commoner was still intact. And so he had to put on this whole ruthless persona for people to show an ounce of respect for him. He had to exert more effort to prove to everyone that he was equally as worthy as the other two advisors. That he was capable of doing the same amount of work, even if he didn't receive the same strenuous education as them.
And because of the comparison between him and the other two advisors, insecurities were born and shattered his mind. 
So seeing you put your trust in Jin and Namjoon hurt him a lot more than he would like to admit. The fact that they both knew and yet you hadn’t brought it up with him once was like a shot to his heart. 
And yet throughout his time spent alone, Taehyung's voice echoes in his mind.
“When was the last time you ever treated her as one of her advisors? When have you ever truly cared for her majesty?”
He groans out of frustration at the entire situation. Because as much as he hated to admit it, he was right. When was the last time he treated her with respect. Even though the rest of the boys joined the rebellion with him, never once did they blatantly disrespect the empress the way he did. 
And with the current situation, he doesn’t even think he deserves his position of advisor anymore. Never in his life did he imagine that someone was drugging the empress. All this time, he’s been bitterly blaming the empress about the current condition of the empire when in reality, it wasn’t even her fault. He pushed her away when she needed him the most. When she was suffering he unknowingly made things worse. And because of that, he doesn’t even know if he has the courage to face the empress ever again. 
Yoongi freezes when he hears a tentative knock at his door. Slowly, he raises his head from his hands before responding in a loud tired voice, “who is it?” ready to curse out the person on the other side of the door.
“It’s me hyung.” 
Yoongi widens his eyes at the familiar voice that he can’t help but rise from his seat. He carefully walks over and finally opens the door to reveal Jimin’s figure standing before him. For a moment, the two men stand opposite of each other in silence. 
“I need to talk to you,” Jimin finally says. Yoongi nods and steps aside for him to enter, still in complete disbelief that he wanted to speak to him after everything that’s been said between the two in the past month.
As if reading his mind, Jimin turns to him with an uncertain smile, “You’re probably wondering why I'm here,” Yoongi only nods, unable to produce words at this point. Jimin stops at the center of his office before continuing, “I know we’re going through a rough patch right now, but at the end of the day, you’re still someone that I deeply care about. You’re my brother and I’m just worried about how you’re taking the situation,” he explains with a nervous expression. 
Yoongi’s eyes soften, of course they weren’t on good terms at the moment, but Jimin was right, at the end of the day, they’re brothers. He could never truly hate or get mad at him, or any of them for that matter unless they truly betrayed him. 
Jimin wasn’t certain this would be a good idea, unsure how the older male would react to his presence. And so when he hears Yoongi let out a chuckle, although not so enthusiastically, that alone causes Jimin to visibly relax.
Just then, Yoongi lets out a long sigh, “I’ll be honest, I feel like shit. But I know she’s probably going through it way harder than I am,” he finally replies as he rolls his neck.
Jimin nods, “I’m sure she is,” he mutters looking away.
Though Yoongi raises a brow, Jimim’s tone almost hinting at the fact that he doesn’t know about your feelings which was surprising to Yoongi since he knows how close he is to you. At that realization he furrowed his brows, “you haven’t spoken to her, have you?”
Jimin seems to stiffen at his claim, he contemplated lying but knew the older male would see right through him anyway, and so he just shakes his head, “no I haven’t.”
“Why not?”
Jimin lets out a low chuckle, “I wasn’t able to keep a promise with her,” he answers softly, running his fingers through his hair.
Now Yoongi was even more confused than before, he wanted to ask more questions but felt like now wouldn’t be the right time based on the downcasted look on the younger man's face. And so he only nods in return. Though Jimin’s lips quirk up, grateful that he doesn’t push the topic further.
Jimin leans against the back of his couch, crossing his arms, “I saw you that day,” he added, wanting to change the subject. “The day at the ball,” he clarifies when he saw the puzzled look on Yoongi’s face. 
“You attended the ball?”
Jimin shakes his head, “no I was watching from above, her majesty wanted me to be her ‘eyes in the sky’, or something like that,” he pauses before chuckling, “she’s been saying some strange things recently.”
Rather than laughing along with him, Yoongi can’t help but feel annoyed, “Of course you fucking knew about it, too,” he mutters furiously under his breath.
Jimin widens his eyes at his sudden harsh tone, “Pardon?” 
Yoongi scoffs, now stomping his way to his desk, “The empress told you of her plans,” Yoongi uttered with resentment, “everyone but me.” 
And as if the world wanted to continue mocking him, here you appear through the open door, with Hoseok right beside you. You freeze in your spot, when you realize Jimin, who was now staring at you like a deer in headlights, was also present in the room. Despite his surprise, he bows out of respect. Though you can’t say the same about Yoongi.
“What are you doing here,” Yoongi curses at himself, he didn’t mean to take his anger out on you. You just happened to arrive at a bad time. 
Though his cold icy tone doesn’t deter you in the slightest, “I came to inform you that we’ll be holding a meeting tomorrow,” you explain hesitantly, careful not to say the wrong thing to aggravate him even more.
He raises a brow in doubt, “you came here to personally tell me?”
You nod, “the rest of the men wanted to have a meeting regarding the situation, but I didn’t want to attend if you weren’t present.”
Yoongi scoffs, “I'm not some charity case.” Although, Yoongi can’t deny the warm feeling in his chest from what you said.
You stop, taken aback from his words, “Is that what you think you are?” you pause before continuing, “Why do you think you became one of the empress’s advisors?”
Yoongi rolls his eyes at this, “Because you think of me as a brother,” he spats bitterly. 
“No, it’s because you’re one of the few people I trust most in this world, I know we had a bumpy road getting here, but you have to believe me when I say that I trust you,” you insist as you take a step closer into the room.
Though your statement seemed to have ignited a fire in him as he snaps his head to you with narrowed eyes, “If you trust me so much then why didn’t you let me know about this entire situation?!” You jump back at his tone, surprised by how angry he got.
Hoseok steps forward in an instant, “Hyung I had no idea about the drugs either,” he blurts out, trying to dissipate the tension in the room as he moves to stand in between you and Yoongi. 
Jimin nods in confirmation, shifting his body to stand protectively in front of you as well, “he’s right hyung, Hoseok also had no idea what was going on.”
“That may be true, but she still sought your help, no? She needed military strength, she needed someone to hide in the shadows and she went to you two,” he snaps at them. Hoseok shuts his mouth, unable to form words to counter his claim. 
Though it’s not like Yoongi was going to let anyone else speak, not until he was finished, “Where do I come into play? Jin hyung and Namjoon helped with the plan, Jimin looked out for you from above, Hoseok provided the military strength, Jungkook and Taehyung came as your escorts. But what about me?” At this point, Yoongi paces around the room frantically, you try to reach out to him but he jumps back as if your touch would burn him. 
“Why am I always in last place!” He yells at the top of his lungs, “Is it because I wasn’t born into high nobility like Jin hyung? Is it cause I’m not some fucking genius like Namjoon? Or as handsome as Jungkook and Taehyung. Or as confident as Jimin. Or as reliable as Hoseok?” He continues his rant when everyone is too stunned to react.
“Yoon-”
“Why am I never good enough for you!” He shouts, slamming his fist hard on his desk. The room becomes silenced in an instant. The only sounds coming from the broken advisor standing before you. 
“Am I not enough?” He sniffles, his voice cracking as he stumbles, grabbing hold of the corner of the table to stabilize himself. He bows his head low, an attempt to hide the tears forming in his eyes.
You turn to look at Jimin and Hoseok, giving them a solemn look as you nod your head in the direction of the door, wanting to speak to him privately. 
They seem to understand your gesture as they begin to silently make their way out of the room. Although Jimin hesitates for a moment standing by the doorway. He takes one last look at Yoongi and back to you, his expression unreadable before finally closing the door behind him. 
At the click of the door, you turn your head back to Yoongi, your eyes focused solely on him. Carefully, you take slow steps towards him, you don't know if he notices but if he did he didn’t take any further steps away from you. “Yoongi, you are more than enough for me, you have to believe me,” you urge as you stop a few feet away from him. Careful to not overwhelm and crowd around his space. 
His silence urges you to continue, “I just felt like you didn’t want anything to do with me so I gave you your space,” you explain softly, “But you’re still one of my advisors, I should’ve communicated with you better on the situation. I'm sorry.” 
You take a few experimental steps towards him, assessing his reaction carefully because if you saw any indication that he was uncomfortable by the distance, you would step away immediately. But he gave you none. Even when you were now standing in front of him, he didn’t make an effort to move away. Instead, he finally lifts his head, holding your stare as his tears now running down his face. 
You don’t know what got over you, but at the sight of his tears, you find yourself reaching your hand out until they cup his face gingerly. His breath hitches when your hand caresses his cheek, your fingers wiping away the seemingly never-ending tears.
“Yoongi, you’re more than enough for me,” you repeat softly as you stare into his eyes. Almost mesmerized as his glossy eyes shined back at you making it look as though you were staring at the night sky.
You lean your body forward until your arms wrap around his shoulders, bringing him into a tight hug, “I’ll always need you,” you say in a soft whisper. But no matter how quiet you were, he heard you loud and clear.
He sucks in a breath as a sob escapes his mouth. He doesn’t try to fight you, instead, he wraps his arms around your waist instantly, tightening his grip around your body.
But instead of calming down, his sobs grow louder at the feel of your body against his.
Concerned, you try to pull away but Yoongi only tightens his grip around you as he shakes his head. 
“Don’t,” he whimpers softly, clutching onto you tighter as if you would slip away forever, “please don’t leave me. Not yet,” he cries out. Your heart nearly shattering at the sound of his voice cracking. 
Your eyes soften as you once again relax in his arm, your hands rubbing his back reassuringly as he continues to cry, his tears falling onto the nape of your neck. “I won’t,” you soothe gently, “I won’t leave you Yoongi.”
He sniffles once more, “You’re really back?”
You don’t have it in you to respond with a straight answer. You just couldn’t bring yourself to lie to him like that, especially in his current state. Lying to his face knowing that the empress he knew was no longer the owner of this body. That you were a completely different person, but who in their right mind would believe you. 
So instead, you nod softly, reaching a hand to run through his hair. His tears stream down his face as he chokes back a cry at the feel of your nod. 
You smile bitterly, as you have to keep reminding yourself, the girl he loves isn’t you, it’s the empress. He’s not crying for you, he’s crying for her. 
You had seen this coming, but it still hurt a lot more than you had expected. The world for some reason just wouldn’t stop being cruel to you. 
Tumblr media
A young man approaches the darkly lit room slowly, the only source of light being the fireplace that’s barely holding onto life as it seems as though it’s about to die out at any moment.
“Master, I’ve come with urgent news,” the boy announced, news so important he fidgets in his spot nervously as he anticipates his reaction. It’s silent in the room, the only sound coming from the crackling of the fire as the wood burns. 
There, sat in front of a large window was the boy’s master, he had not turned around to face him, instead, opting to stare up at the moon as it shines brightly down on him, “Speak,” he commands in a dominating voice.
The boy nods his head, “We received a report confirming the death of Grand Duke Lee Joong-gu as well as Sir Taehyung, Sir Jungkook, and Sir Jimin stepping down from the rebellion.”
The man hums, immensely intrigued by the sudden news, “and the others?”
The boy shakes his head, “there have been no reports being made of the others stepping down as of this moment master, though many speculate it’s just a matter of time at this point.”
The man bellows loudly at that, as he leans back comfortably in his chair, his eyes shining with mirth, “I told that damn duke not to get too greedy and look what happened. He got caught,” he scoffs as he turns fully around, hands crossed on his desk as he traces the letter he had received from the late grand duke a mere few weeks ago in a bored manner, “Seems what that fool said was of concern after all, her majesty has truly changed.”
The boy nods, “What do you suggest we do now?”
He turns back around, admiring the night sky, “tell my men to continue keeping an eye on her majesty. And report everything to me.”
The boy bows, “yes master,” he responds before turning away, ready to inform those of the new orders. 
“Well I’ll be damned,” the man whistles as he leans back on his chair, “so you truly did succeed in changing the story,” he chuckles and with a dangerous glint he stares up at the moon, “I can’t wait to meet you, new empress.”
Tumblr media
A/N: Hey guys!! I’m so sorry for taking so long to upload this chapter, I had to focus on my final exams and all the assignments my professors piled on me at the end of the semester. So I tried to finish this chapter as fast as I could!
I hope you’re all happy with how things went in this chapter. Also sorry for all the drama, I just felt like it would be better for the reader and Yoongi to make up instead of making more chapters of them avoiding each other when they could just communicate about their feelings. 
Thank you everyone for supporting and reading my story! I also love receiving all your kind messages so thank you so much for that!
And as always, I hope you have a wonderful day!!
Tagslist: (those in bold, I’m not sure if it worked for you, I’m really sorry, I’m not sure how to fix it) (I also apologize if I forgot to add someone, just comment again and I promise to add you in the next one!!)
@reallysparklychaos, @unknownsageking, @casspirit0705, @fangirl125reader, @silscintilla, @serefara29, @chimtaesty-main, @xxqueenwxtchxx, @diamonddia-mond, @vishakhas-world, @purelyecstacy, @resticou, @woopetals, @magicsweetener, @splaterparty0-0, @daydreambrliever, @strangeobjectmaker, @luna-xial, @m0chilattae, @celaenaelentiyavox, @lindsayjoy444, @layzfeelit, @kimsaerom, @songtiddies, @untamedgrape, @sonnymii, @moonssuga​, @kassandravictoria, @galaxyflab, @blank-et-noir, @nynhope , @midnight1199, @yessii-i, @protontippens, @gguktings, @borahebangtan, @katkrusade, @handsupanddropthepotato, @missseoulite, @cellula-staminale, @red-bow-tie3, @whateveritis616, @ggukkieland, @sbroces, @nnessworls, @yoonieebear
809 notes · View notes
blackcherrykiss · 4 years ago
Text
BLOOD BOUNDARIES - Enhypen OT7 Fanfic (ch.2)
CH.1 [previous chapter] CH.3 [next chapter]
Tumblr media
genre: vampire au, romance, drama, mystery, thriller
note: written inspired by enhypen's storyline, given-taken lyrics & teasers. please keep in mind all members are apart of this fanfic and the main theme is mystery/drama! 
That night you got no sleep thinking about Lee Heeseung. Even though the encounter was a bit weird, you were restless and totally head over heels for the guy. It was as if he had cast a spell on you as you're tossing and turning at the scent of vanilla that filled his clothes, a fragrance that just didn't seem to leave your senses. With such unforgettable eye contact, you were finally starting to understand why girls were so attracted to him. But what really left you wondering late at night was how Jungwon had told you to stay away from him.
You shifted on your side, trying to blind the moonlight that seeped through your eyelids when you hear it.
A cry from the outside is scorching through the thick walls of your dorm. It never made sense as to how only you heard these cries at night, they were always blaring in your ears. Even when you'd ask your roommates the following morning, they would hear absolutely nothing but heavy gusts of night wind swaying past their window. Being the only to hear it paranoid you more, were you going mentally insane? Your room was the only one to be in the far north wing, closest to the direction of the woods. The screams evoked feelings of horrid pain.
What was going on deep beyond the boundary?
II
You catch Jungwon reading at an empty table as you scorch across the dining hall the following morning. You usually sat with your roommates for morning tea but that's only because you'd never run into Jungwon in the mornings. At least not these days.
"How's your condition today?" Jungwon glanced up at you as you pulled out the opposing seat from his.
"Well, this is fine," You lift your wrapped hand into clear view, "but my head still kind of hurts...? Then again, I couldn't sleep at all last night."  You admit while folding your arms into a pillow for yourself.
He remained silent.
"Do you usually eat breakfast alone? This is the first time I've spotted you around breakfast time."
"No, I just needed a quieter place this morning? My roommates are kind of loud..." He dozed off while reaching over to fiddle with your nicely bandaged up hand, losing total interest in his book, "I'm actually roommates with Heeseung..."  
"Heeseung?! REALLY?" Your excitement was plastered all over your face.
"Mhm." He scrunched his eyes closed in a big idea as to where the conversation was heading by the way you responded.
"Tell me more about him..." You were usually a bit more modest about who you were interested in but Jungwon wasn't someone you were afraid of knowing.
"I told you to stay away from him. He's no good."
"Why do you assume I'm gonna be all over him by asking you for some basic information about him? I'm just curious..."
"Are you not freaked out over what he did?"
"What? Lick my blood?" You laughed recalling the bizarre situation, "It was weird but also sort of attractive?" You shyly said, confused by your own words.
"Attractive? Your standards are literally a foot-deep into a garbage can."
"HEY! It's not that, he's just oozing with attractiveness... Everything he does looks cool... I don't expect you to understand anyways!"
Jungwon went to a loss of words, cupping his face into one of his palms in disappointment.
"But Jungwon, if you're roommates with Heeseung doesn't that mean you also know of..." You paused to recall the names of the other boys associated with Heeseung amongst the girls. ".... Sim Jaeyun? Park Sunghoon, Kim Sunoo? I know they're all friends and I think I have some classes with some of them-"
"How do you know them?!" He panicked, slamming his book face down,  visibly damaging its mint condition.
"What girls don't know them." You laughed awkwardly. Honestly, you were worried that you were coming off as a little too boy crazy.
"Don't get involved with them... God, just stay away from all of them."
"Stay away from them? Are they like playboys? Or maybe even Heartbreakers...?" You gasped and giggled at the high probability of the stereotype you created of pretty boys just wanting to break hearts.
"We're not heartbreakers." A voice came up behind you, cutting right through your conversation sharply. Your body began to shut down as you felt a dark presence come to approach your back. You turned your head carefully with a tense neck to see Park Sunghoon shuffle to the other end of the table. "What are you telling her about us? Jungwon." Sunghoon scoffed, taking a seat next to him.
The atmosphere grew unbearably uncomfortable for both you and Jungwon. Something became horribly fishy when you stared at Jungwon's facial expressions. He looked phased with fatal distress from Sunghoon.
It was sort of your fault that Jungwon had got caught in this situation and you felt like you would only add more flames to the fire by staying.
"I think I should go..." You steadily backed out and away from the table in two awkward motions.
Not even a step away from the table your face met the same familiar fragrance of vanilla, "But the fun just started?" Heeseung's voice was lower than usual, intoxicating to your ears,
"That's too bad... I was just saying hello to Jungwon." You backed away as much as possible to give yourself breathing space, seeing Jaeyun (Jake) over Heeseung's shoulder.
"Really? It didn't sound like you were just saying hello." Sunghoon pointed out.
You didn't know how much Sunghoon had heard but you knew damn well he heard too much. "I'll see you around Jungwon." You cut through the thick atmosphere created by the boys.
"Jungwon told her to stay away from us... Right Jungwon?" Sunghoon had a villainous smile painted all over his pale face. The vibe you were getting from the boys was a little more than just intimidating but you couldn't put your finger on what act these boys were putting up.
"Away from us? Wouldn't that mean she'd also need to stay away from you too?" Heeseung's pray had now changed as his full attention was now all on Jungwon. You took this opportunity to evacuate the scene.
III
You shiver as you head to your first class of the day, hungry yet sick to your stomach. You had missed the chance to eat that morning and instead used the time to ponder the situation. You were starting to feel the bad vibe from some of the boys now and it worried you tremendously about Jungwon. Something was off about their relationship.
You scurry into the girls change room, a little earlier than most people. You were shocked to see the locker room deserted.
"Y/n! You're so early today!"
"I'm just early because I skipped breakfast. It saves so much time I guess." You spoke your mind mindlessly.
"Not unless you wake up earlier and eat earlier." Kyungeun nagged.
"You come later than me on most days! Why are you so early?" You removed your uniform to change into your gym attire, the same old washed-out grey tracksuit.
"Honestly... I didn't really want people seeing something." She whispered.
"Hmm? See what?" You said while looking for your track pants through your cluttered bag.
"You promise you won't mention what you see?"
Kyungeun was quite popular compared to your other friends and she always mentioned to you how you were part of the only people she trusted. Although many people saw the loud and wild version of her, you always got to see the more serious and relaxed side of her.
"Kyungeun, I literally have no one to tell anything to. Who am I going to tell?" You reassured her in a light hearted manner while tying your hair back.
She shrugged her tracksuit jacket off on one side to expose flesh near the back of her neck and shoulder.
...
CH.1 [previous chapter] CH.3 [next chapter]
85 notes · View notes
bangtan-sonyeonddaeng · 4 years ago
Text
:BTS OT7 Reaction:
Tumblr media Tumblr media
You were nervous getting ready that morning for the fansign and you didn’t really understand why. You were still a month away from your due date, but you just had a weird feeling about today. You just chalked it up to nerves from finally getting to meet your favorite group and got ready to head out the door. 
As you all were herded into the room to wait in line for the members you felt some discomfort in your stomach. You rested your hand on there and rubbed gently over it. You felt your daughter kick up into your hand and smiled. Your baby was okay, maybe a little bit more active today than usual and that was why your stomach was feeling weird. As the members came in and sat at their chairs everyone clapped and cheered loudly. They all smiled and waved but when Namjoon and Hoseok spotted you their smiles turned even wider and waved more enthusiastically. You didn’t understand why. You had never met them before. Did they have you confused with someone else? You snapped back out of your thoughts and waved shyly back. The line started to move and you began feeling some pain in your stomach. It was minor, nothing really alarming. But you felt your heart rate pick up slightly in worry. 
Oh please not here baby, just hold off at least until the signing is over.
You know she can’t read your thoughts but hope that some force in the universe is listening to you so you don’t go into labor right now. You approach Namjoon first and his dimples are on full display as he smiles at you.
“Hi! What’s your name?”
“It’s y/n.” 
“It’s so nice to meet you. I hope this isn’t weird to say but you are absolutely glowing! When are you due?”
“Oh you really think so? Thank you so much. I’m due in just over a month actually. Although I have a sneaking suspicion she’s coming earlier than I thought.” His eyes widen at that. 
“Like here? Now?! Oh my gosh do you need me to call someone?” You laugh and shake your head at his slightly panicked expression.
“No no it’s fine. I didn’t mean now. Thank you for your concern though.” He nods and smiles at you again.
“Well I wish you the best. You and your baby.” He signs your album and passes it down to Hoseok next who’s absolutely beaming at you. 
“Hello! Oh my goodness you look adorable. And hello little one!” He waves at your stomach. “Are you having a boy or a girl?”
“A girl.”
“Did you name her yet?”
“Hmm nope. I have an idea, but I think the final name will come to me after she’s born and I can see her.” Hoseok smiles and signs your album you see what he’s written and feel a warmth spreading in your chest. 
To y/n and her little one! I hope you grow up happy and fill the world with hope.
“Hoseok that is so sweet. Thank you.”
Yoongi is next and he barely gets a hello out before a sharp pain wracks through your stomach. You double over in pain. Yoongi shoots out of his chair and places a hand on your back. 
“Hey, are you okay?”
You shake your head and he waves the staff over. But before any can reach you, you feel your water break. Yoongi’s eyes widen. 
“Oh my gosh. You’re going into labor. Oh god what do I do?!” He looks to Namjoon for help who’s eyes are just as surprised as his. He walks over to you with a few staff members and they help guide you to a back room away from the prying eyes of the fans. Yoongi tries to shuffle back with you but the staff tell him to sit. He grumbles in frustration and sits back down, nervously biting his nails as he’s worried about you. He heard you tell Namjoon your baby wasn’t due for another month. Were you and your baby okay?
You sit on a couch and groan loudly in pain again as another contraction hits. You don’t realize that you’re squeezing the life out of Namjoon’s hand until he makes a hiss in pain. You immediately let go. 
“Sorry!” 
“No no it’s okay. The staff called an ambulance for you they should be here any minute.”
“I don’t think she’s going to wait another minute, Namjoon.” 
He looks at your stomach and points his finger at your belly. 
“Hey! Listen little princess. I know you want to make your grand entrance early but at least wait until you get to the hospital! Do your mom a favor okay?” You laugh at that but it’s quickly cut off by another pained noise.
“Namjoon! EMS is here now they’ll take y/n to the hospital." Everything happens so fast you don’t even register you’re in the ambulance until you go over a bump and another painful contraction hits. You also didn’t notice Namjoon asking the staff which hospital they were taking you to. 
Tumblr media
Shortly after you had arrived to the hospital you had given birth to a healthy baby girl. She looks just like you. She doesn’t cry very much as she is instantly soothed and stops crying once she is placed in your arms. You feel tears welling up in your eyes as you glance down at her, already so in love with her and wanting to do everything you can to make sure she grows up happy and healthy. You thought back to the message Hoseok had wrote for you in your album and can’t help but think that you picked the perfect name for her. You are singing softly to her under your breath when there is a knock on your door. Your nurse comes in with a confused look on her face.
“Um.. miss y/n? There is group of guys here to see you. Um.. 7 of them? Actually BTS is here to see you? I don’t even- Okay sorry I was just so flustered seeing all of them walk in. But they want to visit you should I let them?”
Now it’s your turn to be confused. You tilt your head but nod slowly. A few moments later you see Hoseok pop his head in. 
“Hey Mama!” He sings at you and you can’t help but immediately laugh. Your baby starts to fuss in your arms and Hoseok slaps a hand over his mouth and whispers out a sorry. He approaches you and looks down at your little girl sleeping happily on your chest.
“She’s so cute!” Soon all of the members peek their heads in and wave, smiling fondly at the two of you. 
Jimin walks in with a giant bouquet of flowers in his hand, Jungkook has a pink bear and Taehyung has a bouquet of pink balloons. They all set the gifts beside you on the table and you feel tears immediately welling up in your eyes. 
“You guys.. you didn’t have to come here and you especially didn’t have to get me anything!” Jin grabs a tissue and lightly pats your eyes with it to dry your tears since your arms are full with your daughter. 
“Nonsense. Of course we had to come and check on you and make sure you were okay. We all were worried when you went into labor. Poor Yoongi over here I think nearly chewed all his nails off because he was so nervous.”
“Shut up, hyung I did not. I just... didn’t want anything bad to happen to her or the baby if she didn’t make it to the hospital in time.”
“I guess my stern talking to worked.” Namjoon puffs out his chest proudly and you giggle quietly. 
“Thank you all so much. Really. This means so much to me you don’t understand I wish I could repay your kindness.”
“You don’t have to thank us, really.” Namjoon says.
“Actually there is something you can do.” Taehyung says. You lift your eyebrow at him in question. “Sends lots of baby photos! And pictures of you too. We want to watch your little one grow up too. I know it might seem weird since we just met and all but, this baby is special to us too since you’re our fan and almost gave birth at our fan meet! I think it’s like a sign or something.” You feel fresh tears pooling in your eyes that the boys already care about you and your baby so much even if they only spoke a few words to you.
“Yeah! I agree with Taehyungie. Please let us still see her! Maybe even visit every once in a while. We can be like, her cool but overprotective uncles.” Jimin says with a giggle. 
“And I can give you some of the baby shoes in my studio!” Namjoon offers. 
“You guys stop you’re going to make me cry again!” Jin wipes at your eyes again and you thank him. “I would love to. My phone is in my purse just put your contact numbers in there.” Jungkook walks over and grabs your phone. He smiles when he sees Hoseok’s photo card in the back of it. 
“Ah, so we all know now who your bias is.” He flashes the phone so the other members can see and you blush madly. 
“Don’t get me wrong! I always switch out my photocards because I don’t have a bias. You guys are all so sweet in your own ways and are funny and incredibly handsome. I couldn’t possibly pick a bias.” They all smile at that but Hoseok speaks up from the seat next to your bed. 
“But we all know I’m your favorite. It’s okay I won’t tell them.” He winks at you and you can’t help the chuckle that escapes you. 
“Hey, noona what’s the password for your phone?” Jungkook asks. 
“The day you debuted. 061313.” Jungkook smiles at that and puts the code in. He passes it around to the other members and they all put their number in. Yoongi is the last to and he creates a group chat for you and the other members. 
“There. Now we can all see whatever photos you want to share with us.” 
“Can we take one with you now?” Taehyung asks with his eyes shining. 
“Sure. Can you ask my nurse to come in and take it for us?”
A few moments later you are surrounded by all of them and the photo is taken. You share it with the group chat and they all coo over how cute you and your baby look. 
“By the way what did you name her?” Namjoon asks. 
“Oh.. well I named her Hope. Because that’s what you all have given me. When I was struggling in my pregnancy and darkness threatened to take over I would listen to your music and I immediately was filled with happiness and hope. And also because whenever I played Hoseok’s mixtape she always seemed to be the most active and it felt like she was dancing in my stomach. Plus I also kind of thought it was very fitting too because of what Hoseok wrote in my album.” 
Hoseok pumps his fist in the air. “Ha! I told you I was the favorite! I’m gonna be the favorite uncle you hear that?”
“No fair! You don’t know who she’s gonna like best. She’s a baby!” Jin argues. You watch them all bicker amongst themselves and can’t help but laugh and feel a fondness blooming in your chest watching them all. 
“Why do I feel like I now am going to have 8 children in my life?” You ask Namjoon who has been quietly watching them with the same fond expression on his face. 
 “7 children. Don’t include me in on their chaos.” You laugh at that and Namjoon brings his hand over to gently run his hand over your daughter’s head. 
“Hope is a good name. It suits her. You’re going to be a great mother y/n.”
“Thank you. That means a lot to me.”
“And I know we don’t know each other very well yet but I hope we can all change that. And if you ever need help with anything just let any of us know.”
“Okay. I will.” 
“I’ll take the kids home. You go ahead and get some rest. We’ll come back and see you tomorrow?” He says it as a question, leaving the option for you to say no.
“I would love that.”
323 notes · View notes
s0seo · 4 years ago
Text
The Heir Chapter 1
Pairing: OT7 x Reader                  WC: 3755
Rating: M                                        
Genre: Vampire au with lots of angst and eventual fluff and smut
Summary: After you and your friend are attacked during a night out, you discover a world much bigger and more dangerous than you could have ever imagined.
WARNINGS: 18+, Lots of blood, swearing, assault, death of Minor character
A/n:  I really want to thank @noonaduck​ @autumns-sweaters​ @solitudiante​ for beta reading this and helping me get this where it needed to be. I hope you all enjoy!
© s0seo please do not copy or edit as protested under this license :)
Tumblr media
You see the seconds on the clock counting down, your heart pounding in your chest. 
5, 4, 3, your favorite team is only two points down and is trying to beat the buzzer. 
The player throws the ball past half court and into the hands of his teammate who turns to throw from the three-point line. As he shoots the ball you feel time slow down and you hold your breath.
2, 1 you see the ball flying, barely hitting the rim of the basket before falling through the net just as the buzzer sounds. The stadium erupts in cheers and you smile. You knew bringing him to this game was a good idea. Looking to your friend standing next to you, you can tell by his gummy smile that he feels the same. Still facing him, you glance again at the scoreboard.
 “What did I say Yoongs? Never bet against Daegu.” He rolls his eyes and retorts, “I wasn’t doubting. I just said they were cutting it close.”  
You stay in your seats for a few minutes while you wait for the stadium to clear out a bit. Deciding now would be the perfect time to order your Uber, you put in your order and see a few different messages from your other friends. Leaning back in your seat, you gesture to Yoongi to wait a moment while you respond to each one.
The first one you see is from Namjoon.
Namjoon: How’s the game going? Are you guys having fun?
Y/N: Sorry, I didn’t hear my phone go off. Yeah, the game was great! It was super loud though, but I think Yoongi enjoyed it too.
Next you see a few messages from Jin.
Jin: Hey text me when the game is over and we can probably meet up for drinks
Jin: Scratch that I went ahead and picked up a shift for tomorrow morning and you know I need my beauty sleep. Maybe next time!
Y/N: No worries! Just let me know when you’re free and we can hang out.
You see that you have a message from Jungkook as well
Jungkook: Hey me and the others were thinking about heading to my dad’s club next weekend, you in?
Y/N: I’m alright. Honestly, I’m not a big fan of clubs.
Y/N: Thanks for the invite though. Maybe we can do something else.
You’re beginning to wonder why they don't just message you through the group chat when you see a new notification. 
Hobi: I need your help applying for some of these scholarships for next semester. I have to write a few letters and you know how bad my writing is.
Hobi: Please???
Y/N: Don’t worry about it. You free next week? How many letters do you need?
Finally, you see one last unanswered message.
Jimin: Tae and I were thinking about going to the beach tomorrow, wanna join us? Ask Yoongi too!
You look over at Yoongi and catch him browsing his phone as well, already knowing what his answer is going to be.
Y/N: Definitely! I don’t think Yoongs will come though. You know he doesn’t really like being outside.
Y/N: I think he’s supposed to visit his parents next week so let’s try to go then instead?
Y/N: Would you be willing to wait for me?
 Rising out of your seat, you place your phone in your pocket and say to Yoongi as you stretch,
“I think the crowd has died down enough.”
He nods to you in response as he lets out a small yawn, and you can tell he’s getting tired. 
“C’mon let's head out,” you say as you start your climb up the stairs towards the exit.  You look back and continue with the suggestion, “let’s grab a few drinks to celebrate and head home. After all, it’s not every day my best friend turns 25.”
You are only met with a grunt which you consider translates to “that’s a great idea,” and finish your climb in silence,
As you reach the top of the stairs, you see that even the thinned crowd is still a giant mass of people. 
‘So much for an easy exit,’ you think to yourself as you turn to Yoongi and see from his face that he’s thinking the exact same thing.
You realize that when you had the idea to take him to his first professional basketball game to celebrate his birthday, you didn’t take into consideration how crowded it was going to be when the game was over. Taking his hand, you lean close to him.
 “Stay close. I’m gonna try and make a path for us.”
You then pull him along and start forcing your way through the crowd. When both of you finally make it out of the building, you lean against the wall, close your eyes, and breathe, thankful for the fresh air filling your lungs. From the sound to your left you can tell that Yoongi is doing the same.
You both really hate crowds, and you realize that this was probably the largest amount of people you two have been around in years. You pull out your phone to see how far away your Uber is, thankful that the app only says five minutes. ‘Good,’ you think to yourself, ‘I knew it was a good idea to wait until the stadium cleared a bit. This traffic is terrible.’ You look over to Yoongi and ask, “so, how do you feel? Did you have fun tonight?” 
You knew when you bought the tickets that he wasn’t a fan of large crowds or loud noises, neither of you were, but you hope that he at least had fun seeing his favorite team in real life tonight. He looks away for a moment, forming his response. 
“I really liked it. I’ve always wanted to come to one of these. Growing up you know my family never really had money, and basketball was sort of my way of escaping my reality. Even though I wasn’t the tallest or the fastest, playing gave me a sense of control that I wished I had over other parts of my life, so thank you.” 
You understand, remembering how much his family was struggling financially when you became friends.  How he struggled with his parents and his dreams of playing basketball and becoming a music producer. You lean into him and say, “I’m happy that I could make your birthday a good one.”
You look away, garnering your courage to admit what you have been wanting to say all night.  “Honestly, I was a little worried about the noise and the crowd, but I’m glad we could do something together. It’s been a while since we spent some time together without all the others, you know.”
He smiles to himself, knowing just how you feel. He thinks for a moment about just how lucky he is to have someone like you in his life, someone who he doesn’t have to explain himself to  and understands his way of thinking even better than he does sometimes. He quietly whispers under his breath too low for you to hear, “this is the best birthday I could’ve hoped for,” and looks away to the cars still exiting the parking lot. You both stand there in silence for a while, leaning on each other, lost in your own thoughts while waiting for the Uber to arrive.
You reflect on how far your relationship has come. Growing up together you both continuously saw each other grow into the people you were today. You remember how excited he was when he made the basketball team and the pride he developed for his position as shooting guard. He remembered how proud you were when you became the top student in your class and how your classmates referred to the both of you as “the dream team” dominating sports and academics.
He was good at every sport he set his mind to, basketball, soccer, and tennis. You worked hard to be at the top of your class while also being captain of your school’s debate team, math team and foreign language program.
You let out a sigh as you think about your other friends. You knew they wanted to join you tonight, but you could only manage to grab two tickets before the others sold out. You were lucky you even got these. You glance over at your friend, and you’re pretty sure his level of disappointment at it only being the two of you isn’t that high.
You and Yoongi first met them your junior year of high school after one of the other school districts was forced to shut down its campus due to a lack of funding, and yours was forced to merge with it.
Along with over 150 other students who would now compete with you and your best friend, came six others who would later become the people who knew you better than your own family. Jimin, Namjoon, Jin, Jungkook, Taehyung, and Hoseok were all strangers you both found yourselves competing against constantly.
Yoongi often found himself competing with Taehyung, Jungkook and Jimin for captain positions, and you found yourself having to fight tooth and nail to beat Namjoon, Jin, and Jungkook as well for the top spots in your clubs. The only two you didn’t have a problem with were Taehyung and Hoseok. That was until Yoongi decided to try out for the dance team and you developed an interest in photography. 
Stuck together for hours and hours, you soon realized that although you were all different people you all actually had a lot in common besides your clubs.
You were all passionate about your dreams of success and you all agreed to help each other succeed any way you could. You came to a compromise that allowed everyone to succeed while always pushing each other to do their best.
His friendship with the others wasn’t as close as yours was. Even though you were all like a family to each other, you couldn’t help but feel like each of them grew closer to you than they had each other.
You shrug to yourself, not really feeling up to analyzing your friendships tonight, but looking over at Yoongi, you know he’s already thinking of how to tell the others how much he enjoyed tonight without making it seem like he had fun without them, and you wish that he felt like he could be more honest with how he feels sometimes.
 Your phone vibrates in your pocket pulling you out of your thoughts, and you see that your ride has finally arrived. “Come on,” you say to Yoongi, grabbing his attention with a nudge of your shoulder. 
“Let’s get something to drink then call it a night.”  
Deciding to head to your regular bar, you and Yoongi order your drinks and take a seat in your regular booth towards the back.
After drinking your way through a4 bottles of soju, you think it is about time for the both of you to head out.  You order another Uber and head to the bathroom, telling Yoongi to just wait for you outside.
Making your way out of the bar your head begins to spin and you chide yourself for not grabbing food before coming. You stumble outside and look around, not spotting Yoongi anywhere.
You could’ve sworn you saw him come out here before you went to the bathroom. You pull out your phone and text him.
Y/N: where are you
Seeing no response, you check the arrival time of your Uber and see it’s still a few minutes away.
You pull up Yoongi’s number and call him. The first call goes straight to voicemail and you curse as you dial his number again. This time even though you don’t get an answer you hear his phone ringing nearby. Searching for the source of the sound, you turn the corner and see his lit-up phone ringing on the ground in the alleyway.
It’s hard to see given that the only light is coming from a dimly lit bulb above the door on the side of the building, but it’s only a few feet away.
You look around and call out for him, already feeling yourself beginning to sober up as your heart begins to pound in your chest.
“Yoongi? Are you out here? Are you okay?”  You take a deep breath and begin walking into the alley, becoming very aware of how quiet it has gotten.
Seeing nothing but a dumpster, some empty bottles, and some trash bags you reach down for his phone and pick it up. The screen is cracked, but you can see that it still works.
You glance around once more and realize how sketchy this feels.
Deciding to turn back you think to yourself ‘he probably just dropped his phone out here before going back inside or something.’
Your thoughts are interrupted however when you hear a bang against the dumpster. You turn around, and you hear it again though this time it’s quieter. You turn on your phone’s flashlight and quietly walk towards the dumpster, ready to run away if you need to.  As you get closer you hear what sounds like a person moaning.
You dim your flashlight, turn the corner of the dumpster, and you freeze. What you see makes you want to scream.
Yoongi is lying on the ground against the wall covered in blood. He is being pinned down by a man dressed in black. Yoongi’s eyes slowly blink at you.
‘You have to help him! You have to help him’ your thoughts scream at you. You have to be smart though, you realize. Judging by his form, you can already tell that he is much bigger than you.
You look around for something, anything that you could use to save your friend. The man hasn’t seemed to notice you yet, but you know Yoongi can’t last much longer, not with the amount of blood he’s lost.
Deciding that your best option is to hit the man off of Yoongi, you quietly reach down for the biggest bottle you can find, and sneak up behind him before bringing it down on his head as hard as you can.
You see him lean forward, startled and injured by the unexpected attack, and you hit him again, this time reaching forward and pulling him off of your friend.
He seems to be knocked out.
You crouch down in front of Yoongi and look around for help. Out of the corner of your eye you see a person walking near the road at the end of the alley. 
“Hey! Call an ambulance! Call the police, hurry!” you yell out to them and see them quickly run back towards the entrance of the bar. 
You breathe a sigh of relief before looking back at your friend to inspect his wounds. You can already tell that he has two large gashes: one on his right side and one on his shoulder near his neck, and so much blood.
You can see his short breaths fogging up the cold night.
Reaching for his face, you whisper to him, already feeling your tears beginning to fall.
“Yoongs, it’s gonna be okay. You’re gonna be okay.”
Receiving no response, you say again, “Yoongs? Yoongi, can you hear me?”
You look at his wounds again and place your hands on them, hoping to stop any further bleeding until the ambulance arrives.
Suddenly you feel your entire body jerked backwards. You hear a crack as your body forcefully slams into the brick wall of the building. Feeling your breath leave your lungs, you gasp for air. Tasting copper on your tongue, you realize that your nose has started to bleed and reach up to touch the back of your head with your fingertips, only to realize that you’re bleeding from there as well.
You look up and see the blurry shape of the man glaring down at you.
His face looks angry and he is bleeding along the side right where you hit him earlier. “YOU!” he seethes in recognition as he brings his face near yours, already looking forward to repaying you for the wound on his head and growls at you. “They said to bring you in in one piece, but I don’t think a few scrapes would hurt.”
None of what he’s saying is making any sense to you right now.
‘Who is this man,’ you wonder.  ‘Why does he seem to know you?’
Desperately glancing behind him at Yoongi you feel more tears fall.  You realize that he’s losing too much blood. He probably won’t make it out of this; neither of you will.
You look at the man as he brings his hand to your throat, and you reach your arms out searching for anything that could help you. You feel your fingers graze the broken neck of a bottle as your vision starts to fade, and you know what you have to do.
Placing your free hand on his arm, you choke out “why are you doing this?”
Your nails are digging deep enough to draw blood now. “Because,” he says lifting you up by the throat as he brings his face close to yours once again, “you ruined everything. More importantly, you pissed me off.”
He looks you in the eyes and you see him pause before licking his bottom lip and bringing his face towards the left side of your head. You can faintly hear sirens in the distance.
Realizing that now is your chance, you bring your right hand upwards sharply and stab him in the neck with the bottle. You twist it in deeper, feeling his blood cover your hand and spray across your face. You hear him let out a scream as he staggers away from you and pulls the bottle out of his neck. 
You see blood pouring out of his wound as he rushes forward and slams you against the wall for a second time.
You feel a sharp pain in your right side before you see him stagger away towards the end of the alley. You slide down the wall, your breathing shallow, and your hand trembles as it makes its way to your side.
Bringing your fingers up to your face, you can see that they are covered in blood. 
You see that his blood has soaked into your shirt, and you weakly drag yourself over to Yoongi’s now barely conscious body, your tears falling slowly.
You notice the bleeding from the wound on his side has slowed down immensely, and you understand that it’s because he’s running out of blood to lose. 
You whisper out to him, your vocal cords crying out in pain from the man’s grip,
“Yoongi? Please look at me... Yoongi!” You reach out and check his pulse, choking out a sob as you realize it’s too weak to feel. 
You move one trembling hand and press it against your still bleeding side while your other hand makes its way to the wound on his neck.
After what feels like hours you finally see the flashing lights of the ambulance. You move your hand from your side to cup Yoongi’s face and see his eyes fall to your face as he looks into your eyes and blinks slowly.
” Yoongi”, you whisper as you feel yourself begin to black out, “please be okay,” you barely manage your last word before your eyes shut and you fall forward against him.
 A few blocks away...
 The man staggers through the empty alleyway, clutching his neck hoping to slow the blood loss. He was lucky that he drained as much of that kid’s blood as he had, otherwise the wound would have killed him.
What was he thinking? He had one job. One job: find the girl and bring her to the abandoned studio. One job, and he couldn’t even do that.
He knew that he shouldn’t have bitten that kid, but he just couldn’t help himself, it had been weeks since he last drank anything.
That bitch ruined everything. If she had just stayed inside a little bit longer, he would have sucked the kid dry and taken her without anyone noticing.
He didn’t understand what was so special about her anyways. The only thing not unmentionably plain about her was her eyes.
They weren’t beautiful or anything, but he couldn’t help but look at them and once he did, he couldn’t convince himself to tear his gaze away.
Shrugging off the thought, he makes his way to the meeting point.
Hearing the faint sound of sirens in the distance, he quickly ducks inside the dark building and hopes that his client is feeling benevolent.
He moves his hand from his neck and sees that his wound has already started to heal. Releasing a heavy sigh, he checks the wound on his head and finds it fully healed. The only evidence left is the dried blood it produced.
He walks down the quiet hallway and opens the first door to his right just as instructed. However, when he enters the room there is nobody there.
Looking at his phone he checks the time remembering that he was supposed to arrive by 1:30 am. He sees that it reads 2:00 am. 
‘Shit,’ he thinks to himself. ‘They probably already left.’
Walking further into the room, he begins planning his next move when suddenly he hears the door slam closed and feels a presence behind him followed by a hand wrapping around his throat.
“So,” the figure says from behind him, their voice sounding like a whisper brought by a phantom wind.
“Not only did you fail to deliver the girl, but you also managed to leave an entire shitstorm in your wake as well. There was a reason the word ‘quietly’ was included in your instructions.”
The man gasps for air and tries to respond but only manages to let out a grunt.
The figure releases its grip on the man, and the man sinks to his knees, gasping for air while clutching his neck.
“I’m sorry” he rasps,” Just tell the brotherhood I’ll get her for sure next time.”
The figure lets out a huff before walking around the man.
He stops just in front of the man’s bent knees and lifts him by the throat once more, this time squeezing tighter.
“There won’t be a next time,” the figure whispers before breaking the man’s neck and walking away.
167 notes · View notes
btschooseafic · 3 years ago
Text
Hey you, what’s your dream?
Tumblr media
Pairing: platonic!oc x ot7
Details: manager!oc, predebut/idolverse, partial BTS World!verse
Summary: The boys start filming vlogs.
Warnings: This is a fictional story based on real events. The characters presented here are not the same as their real life counterparts. [Masterlist]
Track 15: First log
Video Phone- Beyoncé ft. Lady Gaga, William Burke
“On your video phone (Make a cameo)
Tape me on your video phone (I can handle you)”
December 2012
“Okay, well, that takes care of the budget section of our meeting,” Aviva said, looking up from her papers. Jimin and Taehyung were playing some kind of hand game. Jin was watching something on his phone. Yoongi and Jungkook were napping on Jin’s shoulders. Namjoon was slumped over a bit and wearing sunglasses indoors, so she was pretty sure he was sleeping as well. Hoseok had been in the bathroom for over ten minutes now, but she was going to give him the benefit of the doubt and say he was really constipated or something. She let out a long breath. “Seriously, guys?”
“Hmmm?” Jin looked up at her, smiling innocently. “I’ll wash the dishes in the morning.” Aviva rubbed her temples.
“Yeah, you said that already. We already finished the cleaning schedule.”
“Oh.” He blinked at her. “Then… what were we talking about?” He looked at Taehyung and Jimin, who shrugged.
“The budget,” she said. “Which you might’ve known if you had actually been paying attention to me instead of playing on your phone.” Jin’s smile turned a little sheepish. “Ah, but you three get credit for staying awake at least.”
“I’m awake,” Yoongi said. Jin jolted.
“Aish.” He rubbed his chest. “Min Yoongi-yah, don’t scare me like that!”
“Boo,” Yoongi muttered, sitting up and rubbing his eyes. He looked at Aviva, his gaze suddenly so alert it made her blush. He smirked. “I’ll work on a grocery budget with hyung so you don’t have to.”
“Thanks, Yoongi-yah.” She let out a breath of relief. “That would be a big help. Now, let’s wake the others up, cause they actually really need to hear this next part.”
“Hmm.” He kicked Namjoon’s shoulder. “Joon, wake up.”
“Wh-what?” Namjoon sat up straight and looked around. “Why’s it so dark in here?”
The others snickered.
“Maybe these?” Tae suggested, stealing his sunglasses and putting them on his face instead. “Wow, yeah, these are dark. How do you see in these things?”
“I’ll wake Jungkookie up,” Jimin offered, springing up and shoving the youngest boy. “Kookie, time to wake up!” Jungkook just groaned.
“He’s so cute,” Jin cooed, cradling him under his arm.
“JK, if you don’t wake up right now, I’m going to take a picture of Jin-oppa cradling you like a baby and send it to Jen,” Aviva threatened.
Jungkook sat up abruptly, nearly knocking his head into Jin’s.
“I’m awake! Don’t do it!”
“Blackmail?” Yoongi raised an eyebrow at her.
“The tricky part is, she’d probably think it was really cute,” Aviva admitted.
“Yeah, but cute in what way?” Jungkook thought aloud. “Probably not the right way…”
“What’d I miss?” Hoseok asked, walking back into the room.
“Doesn’t matter,” Aviva said. “Everybody else missed it as well…” She paused as Yoongi caught her eye. “…With the exception of Yoongi-oppa who gets a gold star.” Yoongi smiled smugly.
“Kinky,” Hoseok said appreciatively. Aviva blinked at him.
“…How?”
“I don’t want to know,” Yoongi said, waving his hand as Hoseok opened his mouth again. Hoseok shrugged.
“Anyway,” Aviva said loudly. “Special announcement—Youtube finally gave us permission for an official channel, so I’d like for you all to start posting vlogs.” They blinked at her. “Video logs.”
“Logs…” Jungkook stared at her uncertainly.
“Just talk to the camera,” Aviva said. “About what you did today, or what your hopes for the future are.” Namjoon grimaced, shaking his head. “Joon, I know you like to write silly raps just for fun sometimes, maybe you could record one of those? I could edit them in sort of a meme format, and that should attract some viewership.” Understanding passed over Jungkook’s face. Aviva pointed at Jimin and Hoseok. “And you two can post routines that wouldn’t be spoiling any original content.”
“Ah, like, coming soon, Bangtan boys,” Hoseok said the last part in a surprisingly deep voice. Aviva blinked.
“Hobi, you ever considered voice acting?”
“Eh?”
She shook her head. “But I’m getting sidetracked… anyway, I’d like you each to get me a video by the end of the week.”
“The end of the week!” Jungkook repeated worriedly.
“It doesn’t have to be anything special,” she told him. “Just be sure to record it in the studio, there’s the best soundproofing in there.”
“Beep—Wrong,” Taehyung said. “It’s the Bangtan Room, not the studio!”
“I’ll call it the Bangtan Room if you actually pay attention during next week’s meeting,” Aviva offered. Taehyung rubbed his chin thoughtfully.
“You drive a hard bargain, manager-noona.”
She sighed.
“But, who would want to know what we do all day?” Jimin wondered.
“Come to think of it, I’m not comfortable in front of the camera… I’m not sure I can do it,” Jungkook thought.
“I could be in the background out of the shot to keep you company,” Aviva offered. He frowned at her.
“Yeah, I think that would only make it worse.”
“Jungkook-ah, you’re going to be an idol, get used to it,” Yoongi said bluntly. Jungkook grimaced. “Unless you want to be treated like a baby forever?”
“No.” Jungkook’s brow furrowed.
“Don’t worry,” Jin said. “I’ll show you how to do it. Watch and learn!”
“…What, now?” Jungkook wondered, as no one moved.
“Ah… maybe tomorrow,” Jin thought.
“Okay.” Aviva gave him a thumb’s up. “Let’s meet at the studio around this time tomorrow and see how it’s going.” Jin smiled nervously. “Yoongi-oppa, text me some kind of treat you want and I’ll bring it for you.”
“Hmm, now I kind of want to know what Hobi thought a gold star meant,” Yoongi said thoughtfully. Hoseok opened his mouth again.
“Nope.” Aviva made an X with her arms.
‘Have you decided what you want?’ Aviva texted Yoongi first thing in the morning before she even got out of bed.
‘…I wanna eat meat.’
‘You always do! But remember the budget…’
‘right. ㅠ.ㅠ ok. Can I be exempt from logs for the next couple of weeks? I can do a product review of the new soundboard that I’m getting, but it hasn’t come yet.’
‘Ok. The viewers will miss out on your cute face, though,’ she texted before she thought too much about it. She froze. Shit.
‘Shut up >//<, u r the cute one.’
She laughed. ‘No, it definitely you. Just look at that emoji usage!’
 ‘u text like my grandma.’
 ‘u live like a grandpa.’
 ‘I see, so we match well together~’
She laughed again. It wouldn’t be too bad if not everyone got a log out this week. As long as two of three members posted something, that would be good. But was that really enough of a treat for Yoongi? She hadn’t done any baking in a while, and if she did something with ingredients she already had, it wouldn’t break the budget.
‘Do you like sweet things?’ She texted, and then got up to get dressed and start the day. Her phone buzzed. She finished getting dressed and looked at it.
‘d(^_^)b Duh. ♡.♡ Check the name.’
 ‘I thought it had something to do with basketball?’
‘…It does. I was just… guess I’ve spent too much time with hyung. ^^; ’
Aviva snorted.
That morning, Hoseok had somehow convinced Yoongi to join him at a nearby basketball court. They were shooting hoops, and Hoseok was frustrated, because Yoongi was winning, even though he kept taking breaks to look at his phone. He kept smiling at it, and at one point Hoseok even thought he blushed, although that might’ve been from the exercise.
“Who are you texting with?” He wanted to know.
“Your mom,” Yoongi said, without looking at him. Hoseok whipped at his ass with his sweat towel. Yoongi attempted to fight back, but Hoseok caught the towel, holding it as he smirked.
“Ah. I bet it’s Avi-yah.” He leaned over closer, trying to get a look at Yoongi’s phone screen. “What did she say that made you blush like that? Or was it a naughty photo?”
“That would be sexual harassment, technically, I think,” he said, twisting away from Hoseok, trying to keep his phone hidden. “Since she’s our manager.”
“Not if it’s totally consensual,” Hoseok thought, grabbing at the phone. Yoongi finally just shoved his phone in his bag.
“Let’s go back to the dorm and shower before she gets there,” he said.
“You don’t want her to see you all sweaty and messy?” Hoseok teased. Yoongi shot him a weird look.
“She’s seen me after dance practice plenty of times.”
“Ah, right.”
They walked out of the court, continuing down the street towards the dorm.
“Anyway, she doesn’t seem like the type,” Yoongi said, so quietly Hoseok almost didn’t hear him.
“To want to see you sweaty?” He wondered, confused. Yoongi rolled his eyes.
“To take pictures like that.”
Hoseok blinked. “Eh? You were still thinking about that?” Hoseok grinned. Yoongi was definitely blushing this time. “It’s always the quiet ones. Like, I bet you’re pretty kinky.”
“Depends who I’m with,” he said honestly.
“Ah.” Hoseok nodded. “You’re a switch.” Yoongi stared at him.
“…Can I consensually murder you?”
“What? No! How would that even…” Hoseok stopped suddenly as a familiar car pulled up alongside them.
The window rolled down and Aviva waved at them.
“Morning, boys. Need a lift?”
“Sure!” Hoseok said, going to open the passenger seat door.
“Ah, no, I have stuff on the seat,” she told him. “Sit in the back.”
“Okay, okay.” They got in the back. “What’s on the seat?” He wondered, trying to lean forward to see.
“Buckle your seatbelt, Hobi,” she ordered.
“I got it.” Yoongi buckled him in.
“…They’re cookies I made for Yoongi-oppa,” she said quietly. Yoongi blinked, and then a smile spread over his face.
“What? Hyung doesn’t deserve cookies,” Hoseok protested. “He threatened to murder me!”
“Yeah, cause he was saying dirty stuff about you again, Siljangnim,” Yoongi told her, without even hesitating. Hoseok gasped.
“Aish, you tattletale! Seriously?”
“While I appreciate you trying to defend my honor, or whatever, oppa, don’t murder him, that would be too much paperwork. Anyway, that stuff doesn’t bother me,” Aviva said. Yoongi and Hoseok looked at each other, and then her.
“Wait, really?” Yoongi said. “Why?”
“I grew up with Soonyoung, so I’ve been kind of… desensitized to that stuff?”
“Ah.” Both boys nodded. “That’s why your reactions are so amusing,” Hoseok figured. Aviva made a face.
“You know, both her and Taehyungie have said that before, I don’t get what I’m doing that’s so amusing.”
“Hmmm. Well, it’s similar to the satisfaction I feel when get Yoongi-yah or Tae Tae to react to things,” Hoseok told her. “They’ve got good poker faces, but they’re marshmallows on the inside.”
“Yeah,” Aviva agreed. “Cause he’s Suga.” Hoseok laughed as Yoongi groaned, a hint of a smile on his lips.
Later in the Bangtan Room, Jin was dressed oddly formal, in a suit.
“Seokjin-oppa,” Aviva started, but Hoseok interrupted her, pressing his finger to her lips.
“Shush. Just let enjoy the view for a moment.” He paused, tilting his head. “Eh, the moment has passed—why such a plain suit? That cut and color? So boring…”
“More importantly,” Aviva said. “Jin-oppa, you don’t have to do this in front of us, if it’s stressing you out too much.”
“Ha ha, of course not! I’m not stressed at all,” Jin said. “Why would you think that?”
“You’re standing as stiff as a board!” Aviva said.
“So…” Jin brushed his hair away from his face, ignoring her. “I’m going to do a three-line poem using my name.”
Aviva stared at him as he recited. “I don’t get it... did I lose something in translation?”
“No,” Hoseok told her. “It’s just not funny.”
“Yah!” Jin said, finally breaking from his robotic stance. “What do you mean?”
“It wasn’t fun at all,” Jungkook agreed, his nose wrinkling as he smiled slightly.
“It was hilarious,” Jimin disagreed. “But maybe not for the right reasons.”
“I’ve been thinking about the concept for these logs, but… do you think three-line poems are the right direction?” Namjoon wondered, tapping his chin.
“Not to mention the suit…” Yoongi added.
“Right?” Hoseok agreed.
“Is it too much?” Jin touched his lapel nervously. “I thought it would show I’m taking it seriously.”
“Aw, Jin-oppa, I really do appreciate the thought…” Aviva smiled at him gently. He smiled back at her. “But you should change.” He pouted.
“What about Tae?” Jin wondered as she started shepherding him out of the room. “He’s just been whispering into the mic!”
Aviva shrugged.
“Eh, some people like that kind of thing.”
That night, Aviva had just gotten home when her phone rang. It was Jin.
She answered. “Yes?”
“Ah, Aviva-yah? I was wondering, well, I think I need to get more used to being in front of a camera, so, I thought… maybe you could take some pictures of me?”
“…Like a photo shoot?”
“Did somebody say photo shoot?” Soonyoung wondered, popping up from the couch.
“Ah, it’s Jin-oppa,” Aviva told her.
“Oh? That oppa? Can you put him on speaker?”
“Um, oppa, do you mind if I put you on speaker?” Aviva asked him. “Soonyoung-ah wants to be included.”
“S-Soonyoung-ah?” He repeated. “Um… okay, sure.”
“Alright.” Aviva hit a button. “You’re on speaker. I think I know where she’s going with this, by the way. Soonie’s always liked dressing people up and taking pictures of them.”
“Well, yeah,” Soonyoung said. “It’s fun. But you never played with me!”
“I don’t like having my picture taken, and I don’t really like dressing up either, you know that,” Aviva said.
“Anyway, it would be fun to have such a handsome model,” Soonyoung thought.
“H-Handsome?” Jin said. “You’re too kind.” Aviva squinted at her phone, wondering at Jin’s sudden change in personality.
“You don’t mind people dressing you up, do you, Jin-oppa?” Soonyoung purred. “Since you’re gonna be an idol soon, hmmm?”
“Ah, no, I don’t mind,” Jin said, sounding like he wanted to crawl into a hole and die.
“Great!” Soonyoung said. “I’ve got some free time on my hands, so why don’t you meet me in the morning, that’s when the light will be best—ooh, ask Hobi to pick out a few outfits for you to bring, he’s good at that.”
“Okay, the ladies have arrived!” Soonyoung sang loudly, as they entered the dorm the next morning. She looked around. “Where is my model?”
“Ah, Soonyoung-noona,” Jimin smiled at her sleepily. He was still in his pajamas, sitting on the couch and playing a game on his phone, by the looks of it. “I heard there’s a photoshoot happening? Jin-hyung is in the kitchen, as usual.” Jimin pointed in the correct direction.
“Thanks, cutie.” Soonyoung leaned over and kissed his cheek before continuing on to the kitchen. Jimin’s face turned red.
“W-what?”
“…You haven’t really interacted with her much, have you?” Aviva realized.
“Ah, no, I’ve only met her a few times.”
Aviva nodded. “You get used to it,” she told him. Jimin looked doubtful. “Is Namjoon-ah in there too? He said he needed something.” Jimin nodded.
In the kitchen, Namjoon’s spoonful of cereal was frozen halfway to his mouth.
“What the hell are you doing here?” He said, eyes wide as he looked at Soonyoung.
“Joonie, I don’t remember saying you could address me so informally,” Soonyoung said, raising an eyebrow at him.
“Soonyoung-ssi,” Namjoon amended, putting his spoon down like he’d lost his appetite. “Could you please tell me... what the hell are you doing here?”
“Didn’t you hear me yesterday?” Hoseok wondered. “Jin-hyung’s having a photo shoot.” Namjoon’s eyebrows went up.
“With her?” He pointed at Soonyoung. Hoseok nodded. Namjoon patted the frozen stiff Jin on the shoulder. “Good luck, hyung. You’re gonna need it.”
Soon Soonyoung had left with Jin, somehow conscripting Jimin to help her, with Hoseok volunteering to go along.
“Do you think Jin-oppa has a crush on Soonie?” Aviva wondered as she sat with Namjoon, Jungkook, and Yoongi in the studio room. Jungkook and Yoongi were looking through a free-use video library for good meme clips to add Namjoon’s more serious than expected rap encouraging voting.
“What?” Namjoon stared at Aviva.
“She is hot,” Yoongi said, blunt as ever.
“Well…” Namjoon looked hesitantly at Aviva.
“She’s hot. She knows it, I know it, we all know it,” Aviva said, unconcerned.
“I guess,” Namjoon agreed reluctantly. “But I didn’t think Jin-hyung was the type to go for just looks.” He looked worriedly at Aviva again.
“It’s fine. I love her, including her personality, but I know she scares a lot of people,” Aviva said. Jungkook grimaced.
“She is a little scary.”
“Some people are into that,” Yoongi pointed out.
Jungkook’s eyes widened. “Jin-hyung is like that? Really?”
“We don’t know that,” Namjoon said, waving his hand. “And I never said I was scared of her.” Everyone looked at him in disbelief. “Okay, maybe I am a little scared of her…” Yoongi patted him on the shoulder.
“It takes a brave man to admit his fear,” he said. Namjoon smiled at him. “Which means Kookie is braver than you.” Namjoon frowned. Jungkook laughed. “Anyway, can we stop talking about this and get back to your video? I’m bored.”
As far as any of them could tell, Jin had survived the photo shoot. He was very quiet when he got back, but definitely more relaxed.
“These are actually great,” Namjoon admitted reluctantly, clicking through the photos of Jin on the studio desktop.
“Right?” Tae agreed. “The lighting and composition are gorgeous.”
“And the way she directs your eye to all these little details you’d normally miss is so cool,” Jungkook commented.
“…Did you both take photography in school?” Namjoon wondered.
“A bit!” Tae said.
“No.” Jungkook shook his head. “Just a personal interest.”
“Ah, you guys are constantly impressing me,” Namjoon said, patting both their heads at the same time. Tae smiled. Jungkook blushed.
“Okay,” Aviva said, walking into the room. “I got Jin-oppa to eat something and then sent him to bed.”
“Eat what?” Tae wondered.
“I picked fried chicken up as a treat,” Avi told them. “It’s in my office.”
“What?” Jungkook’s eyes widened. “Why didn’t you tell us earlier? It’s all gonna be gone.” He and Taehyung sped out of the room, though Namjoon stayed in his seat, frowning. Aviva sat next to him in Jungkook’s abandoned chair.
“Are you sure he’s alright?” Namjoon asked her.
Aviva nodded. “It’s just the Soonyoung after affect. I have seen it in many of her… um, objects of affections, over the years, even suffered it myself a couple of times.”
“What do you mean?”
“Hmm. She pays so much attention to you, it gets overwhelming,” Aviva explained. “It feels like she’s breaking you down and building you back up again stronger. She probably would’ve been a good manager… but she’s always been more interested in the technical side of things. She picked a broken old PS3 up off the street the other day and fixed it.” Namjoon made an impressed noise. “Don’t tell the boys, I don’t want them showing up at my apartment to play it at weird hours.”
“Got it,” he said.
That night, Aviva stayed in the studio to watch the vlogs on the desktop. Guilt stabbed at her chest when she saw Tae’s video in the queue. She should’ve told him what was said in that marketing meeting as soon as she saw him, but she knew it would hurt him. She was hoping to fight it somehow. Maybe if he’d made a really cute video it would convince the marketing team to retract their decision?
She clicked play, watching Tae excitedly brag about all the business cards various talent agencies had given him. There were some big names in there. Aviva leaned back in the chair, trying to untangle her feelings—the ones that came to the top were pride and possessiveness. She was proud that others saw how brightly Tae could shine, but she wanted to be the one to show everyone that light. But wasn’t that selfish? If she really wanted him to reach his dreams, shouldn’t she encourage him to strive forward, even if that meant alongside someone else...?
She sat back up, watching the video as Tae happily told the camera that he was already taken, and started making the cards into paper cranes. She smiled slightly.
“Manager-noona!”
She jumped as she felt someone’s hands on her shoulders.
“Kim Taehyung-ssi, are you trying to give me a heart attack?”
“Nope.” He was grinning. “But the guys don’t fall for that anymore, so you’re my best target!” She glared at him. He poked her cheek and cooed. “Even your glare is adorable!” She sighed, running her hand through her hair. She stared up at him, wondering how to break the news. He bit his lip, his playful expression turning into something she couldn’t read. “Ah, manager, why are you looking at me like that? That’s no fair!”
“Did you get taller?” She wondered absentmindedly, thinking she was having to crane her neck more than usual to look at him.
“Did I?” He wondered. “Stand up.” He took her hands in his, pulling her to her feet. Then he measured the distance from his head to hers and nodded thoughtfully. “The height gap has changed. It appears you’re correct, I am taller.” He smiled. “You’re so tiny, manager!”
“I’m really not...” Aviva automatically hugged her arms over her stomach.
“Well, maybe not all parts of you are small...” Tae glanced briefly at her chest and then blushed, moving his gaze to the ceiling. “But they are parts of you, and together they make up someone beautiful.” He booped her on the nose. “And cute.”
“I don’t agree, but thank you for the compliment,” she said stiffly.
Taehyung frowned. “I don’t do empty compliments.”
“I know. I have told you I admire your sincerity, Taehyungie.”
“Hmmm. You know, Jiminie doesn’t think he’s cute sometimes too, which is ridiculous, because he always is!” He tilted his head. “And I know I’m good looking, but sometimes people call me beautiful, like a few of those agents giving me business cards...” He pointed to himself on the screen. “And I’m not so sure how I feel about that.”
“Do you not want to be called beautiful?” Aviva wondered.
“I don’t know. Do you think I am?”
“Yes,” she said honestly.
He smiled. “Well, that makes me feel good, even if I’m not sure that’s exactly how I see myself... because you don’t give empty compliments either. Isn’t it amazing, noona, that no one sees things the same? You see me differently than I see myself when I look in the mirror. It’s like a painting, or a poem—we’re all art up to each other’s interpretation. I want to know more about how you see me, and I want to tell you more about how I see you.”
Aviva stared at him for a moment and then shook her head. “Tae, you are special, I’m sorry I can’t put it into such pretty, cheesy words as you do. There’s something else I have to tell you, and I don’t know where to start…”
“Would this help?” He held a crane out to her, which was made out of one of the biggest entertainment companies in the country. She swallowed. “I want to make a set of one hundred, but I want you to have the first one.”
“Are you planning on getting a hundred more offers?” Aviva wondered.
“Eh, maybe, if people keep calling me pretty,” he joked. He pointed at the video. “Will you post my video first?”
“I... I can’t,” she told him apologetically.
His brow furrowed. “Why not?”
She took a deep breath. “There was a marketing meeting earlier and they said, well, they want you to be a secret member.”
“Secret member?” He repeated.
“They don’t want to announce you until later. They know you’ll do well with the intended demographic and they’re hoping you’ll have even more of an impact if you come as a surprise,” she explained.
“I see...” He said slowly.
“So I’m not allowed to post any images of you online, but... I can fight it, if you want me to, Tae.”
He blinked at her. “Why would you do that?”
“Because you’re just as important a member of this group as any of the others, and I don’t want you to feel left out,” she said.
He smiled, a little sadly. “Thank you for offering, but I wouldn’t want you to get in trouble with your sunbaenims.” He wrapped his arms around her. “I’ll make it through.”
Instead of Tae’s video, Aviva launched the official Bangtan Youtube account with Namjoon’s ‘get out there and vote!’ rap as the first post.
The next day she launched their twitter page after talking to them about what kind of message they wanted to open with:
'What’s up! This is BTS. We’re finally officially opening our BTS Twitter~ *Clap Clap Clap* We will upload more weird and fun things that one could have only imagined about before our debut…’
Next was Soundcloud, which she opened with a solo song adaptations by Rap Monster and Suga.
To wrap up the year, all of the boys recorded a Christmas diss track together (except for Hoseok who was visiting family for the holidays). They called out themselves, Big Hit, Bang-PD, even Aviva.
“When do I ever sleep?” She wondered, glancing over the lyrics as they gathered in the studio.
“Well, we told you it was a diss track,” Namjoon said slowly.
“Besides, blame Jungkookie,” Jimin said. “He wrote that part.” Jungkook and Aviva squinted at each other.
“You need to sleep more,” he told her pointedly.
“That’s not what you make it sound like!” She argued. “You make it sound like I’m at home sleeping while you work to death!”
“Aish, just post the video already before we all grow old and die,” Yoongi groaned.
Although only Jin and Rap Monster were featured in the Youtube video Aviva and Yoongi did the editing for, Tae was still excited to hear his voice in the background. Aviva returned his warm hug and tried not to think too much about the glow of pride for the first posts wearing off and leaving them only with the strain of hard work.
8 notes · View notes
jingabitch · 5 years ago
Text
Armed to the Fangs ch.8
Tumblr media
SUMMARY: you grew up in the hunter’s guild, understanding that it is your sacred duty as a hunter to protect humanity from the vampires that lurk in the dark, draining the life from anyone unlucky enough to be caught. while making the rounds one night, you encounter taehyung, a fabled born vampire - not that you know that when he tries to entice you into a dark alley. next thing you know, you’re kidnapped and taken to their home, where you realise that all of them somehow crave your blood and seem to know more about your past than you do. finding out about where you came from might be the key to setting humanity free.
PAIRING: eventual ot7 x reader
WARNINGS: some description of violence, angst, pining, maybe eventual smut but not for a looooong time, slow burn (really the slowest of burns), injeolmi being adorable, argument between some of the boys, hobi is sad :<
RATING: T
WORD COUNT: 3.5k
A/N: hello it’s back!! I’m alr halfway through ch9 so i hope you guys like this and are excited for more~
thanks as always to my lovely betas @jminacious and @pasteljeon for looking over this!
series index
Over the next few weeks, you were able to put your strange encounter with the man from the painting out of your mind. You asked Jimin about it once, but he just shrugged and told you that his brother didn’t really like people, before going back to playing with Injeolmi. He really was whipped for your cat, and you had to supervise him strictly to make sure that he didn’t just let Injeolmi eat a whole bag of treats at once.
Gradually, as you eased up and realized that they truly had no intention of harming you, you had the chance to interact more with the six vampires you saw on a regular basis. Meals together became a nightly occurrence, and you found things to do with each member. It was fun to watch Jin cook for you, since you’d never had a chance to cook for yourself at the Guild. Yoongi volunteered to teach you how to play the piano, Namjoon took you gardening, and the maknaes seemed to be a package deal, all of them hanging out with you (and your cat) together. You’d even managed to strike up a lukewarm relationship with Taehyung, despite him trying to eat you the first night you’d met.
Eventually, you had to admit that maybe this ambassadorship wasn’t that bad after all. Even though you missed the Guild and being with all your fellow hunters (especially Jennie), being here let you see a whole different side of vampires. You didn’t know why they were so different from the mindless, bloodthirsty creatures that roamed the streets at night, but this gave you hope that maybe there was a better future. One that didn’t involve so much death and fear for everyone involved.
Plus, being here gave you so much more freedom. You’d grown up in the Guild, unlike most of the other hunters, and your entire life had always been strictly regimented, training and more training to be a hunter. Sad as it may seem, the Head was the closest thing you had to a father figure. In comparison to the spartan life you’d led at the Guild, being able to explore your interests in music, literature and food was like opening your eyes to a whole new world.
You couldn’t remain completely insulated from what was going on in the world, however. You continued to keep in touch with the hunters at the Guild, especially those who had been your friends, and what you were hearing was concerning, to say the least. There had been a rise in the number of vampire attacks on the public, and the vampires were getting increasingly vicious. The number of deaths and injuries among the hunters’ ranks was spiking, and no one at the Guild knew what had changed among the vampires.
This put you in a bit of a dilemma. Was it your job as ambassador to talk to the vampires about this and try to find a solution? The Head hadn’t told you to investigate, or even updated you on what was going on with the hunters, but you couldn’t help but feel some responsibility for what was happening. You were supposed to help improve the relationship between humans and vampires, right?
It hadn’t occurred to you till now that you actually knew very little about the role you were supposed to be filling. You’d been too engrossed in enjoying yourself at the manor with the vampires who seemed intent on catering to your every whim to think about it, especially since you were stuck here and not out on the streets. Out of sight, out of mind, the saying went.
Maybe you should take your ambassador duties more seriously, you thought. As soon as you figured out what they were. Talking to Seokjin seemed like a good place to start.
----------------------
Hoseok was so thirsty. Every breath he took felt like sandpaper rasping along his throat, and yet he was unable to quench his thirst. Blood from the bags they stocked up on smelled awful to him, and when he did force himself to drink it, it came right back up every time.
Born vampires usually didn’t need to feed that often. He’d gone longer than this without blood before and been fine, and he wished he didn’t know why this was happening now. Even if he was willing to take a mate, the last thing he needed in his life was a hunter. The irony of it all was not lost on him – it was the hunters who had murdered Minhee, and now the fates were trying to force him into this?
He’d rather starve to death, and as the weeks passed and his condition deteriorated, the possibility of it happening loomed large.
Still, he didn’t want to let his brothers know what was going on, not wanting to worry them any more than he already did. It wasn’t like he didn’t know what they said about him behind his back, although he chose to let them believe that he remained oblivious. He wished, more than anyone, that he could be the cheerful, jovial man he’d been in his past, if not for himself, then for them, but every day weighed heavily in his heart and his soul. He should have died with Minhee four hundred years ago, and he still didn’t know how he’d survived.
Curled up in bed in the dark room, he struggled to keep his breathing even. In, out, in, out, he repeated to himself. The windows were drawn shut to keep all sunshine out, since in his weakened state, there was no way he would survive exposure. In contrast to his weak, trembling muscles, his senses were heightened, and it felt like he could hear everything in the manor, from the footsteps of his brothers to the heartbeat of the human who was responsible for his condition.
His fists clenched, his nails digging into the flesh of his palms as he struggled to keep his fangs from descending. In, out, in, out. Was he burning up from the inside? The instinct to run straight to you threatened to overwhelm him, and he clutched the tiny portrait of Minhee like a talisman.
No, he told himself. It was only in his mind. He could get through this. He’d done it before, even though it was still a mystery how he’d gotten through it then.
The safety of everyone in this house depended on it. You were not for him.
-------------------------
“Hey, has anyone seen Hoseok-hyung recently?” Taehyung wondered. You had yet to arrive at the table for dinner, so he took the opportunity to sate his curiosity about his aloof older brother, who’d been on his mind ever since you’d asked about it.
Namjoon and Seokjin exchanged glances. “Why?” Seokjin asked cautiously. They tried not to talk to the younger vampires too often about Hoseok, since it was something of a sore spot for them. They basically thought he was just a jerk, which to be fair, the older vampires could see, but after he’d already been through so much in his life, he deserved some slack.
Taehyung shrugged. “Y/n-ie asked Jiminie about him the other day. I was just curious. I didn’t know they’d met.”
Namjoon hummed noncommittally. “Did she say anything about him?” Would he need to run interference between you and Hoseok? There was something big going on here, it seemed, and he needed to do some research.
“Just that he seemed kind of irritable,” Jimin piped up. “She’s not wrong.”
Yoongi, usually quiet and impassive, made a noise of disapproval. “Don’t be so rude about your hyung.”
“Well, he is,” Taehyung said defensively. Jungkook kept quiet. He knew his hyung could be grumpy and unsociable, but he was nice sometimes. Over the past four centuries that they’d been living together, he’d run into Hoseok a few times since his room was the closest to the other vampire. When Hoseok was in a chatty mood, they often spent hours together just talking about stuff, and Hoseok was actually happy enough to share details about what it had been like in the past – provided, of course, that Jungkook didn’t ask too many questions about his mate.
Hearing you come down the stairs, Seokjin was quick to shut the discussion down. “Stop it,” he said firmly. “You know Hoseok is struggling, and you should be more understanding,” he rebuked.
“He’s been struggling for four hundred years,” Taehyung muttered under his breath, though everyone heard it. “You’d think he’d get over whatever it is he’s moping about by now.”
Only your arrival stopped Yoongi from leaping clear across the dining table at Taehyung.
“Good evening, everyone,” you chirped, not noticing the tense atmosphere. When they merely turned to you, still wearing somber frowns, you stopped short. “Is everything okay?” you asked tentatively, standing by the entryway of the dining room.
Your question seemed to break the oppressive air. “Of course everything’s fine,” Seokjin told you, smiling warmly. The others made varying noises of assent, and the mood shifted back to normal, but you couldn’t shake the feeling that they were hiding something from you.
It seemed it wasn’t only the Guild that had its secrets it wanted to keep. The sense that you were out of your depth grew.
------------------------------
“Hoseok-hyung?” Jungkook stood outside Hoseok’s door, a bundle of blood bags in his hands. He hadn’t seen Hoseok leave his room in ages, and figured that his stash had to be running low by now. He didn’t bother knocking or raising his voice, knowing that his brother would hear him just fine.
Hoseok had actually heard him coming down the hall but was steadfastly ignoring him. Still in bed, huddled under the covers, he stayed as quiet as possible so that Jungkook would give up and leave. He’d heard every word of the conversation earlier, of course, and didn’t much feel like talking about you or your cat. Maybe he’d been a little rude to you, but it was for your own good (and his). He didn’t need to be scolded like a recalcitrant child.
“Hyung?” Jungkook was nothing if not tenacious, and Hoseok knew he was going to leave easily.
“Go away,” Hoseok growled.
“Come on, hyung, I brought some food for you,” Jungkook tried to cajole the older vampire.
Starvation must be weakening his willpower, because Hoseok capitulated easily enough even though he didn’t need the blood. His fridge was still full; he hadn’t even tried drinking for about two weeks. “Fine, come in.”
Jungkook opened the door slowly, peering in. It was pitch black, but that didn’t bother him – vampires had excellent night vision, after all. Still, it took him a moment to locate Hoseok, buried under a mountain of blankets and pillows.
“You doing okay there, hyung?” Jungkook asked cautiously, padding across the room.
“Yeah,” Hoseok grunted, although it was clearly a lie. Even though Hoseok was mostly covered up, Jungkook could see the way his cheekbones had hollowed slightly and hear the slight tremor in his voice, as if speaking was too much effort for him.
“Jesus, hyung, what’s going on with you?” Concerned now, Jungkook picked up his pace and was at Hoseok’s bedside in a matter of seconds.
“Nothing, just go away,” Hoseok groaned, pulling the covers over his head. The last thing he needed was for Jungkook to realise what was going on and blab to everyone in the house. It wasn’t like there were many things that could cause vampires to become sickly like this, and the deterioration was happening so quickly that there really was only one explanation. Even if Jungkook didn’t know, the older vampires would, and he wasn’t ready for that.
“Come on, you look awful,” Jungkook begged. “Are you okay?”
“What are you going to do, find a doctor for me?” Hoseok snapped, though it lacked its usual heat because he didn’t have the energy.
“I can get Namjoon-hyung,” Jungkook responded. Actually, maybe he should get him anyway. He’d know what to do.
“No!” Hoseok exclaimed, poking his head out from the covers. “No, don’t,” he repeated in a more measured tone.
“Hyung, you look awful,” Jungkook said, peering closer now. “Are you sure you don’t need any help?”
“I know what the problem is, and you can’t do anything about it.” Well, more like Hoseok was too stubborn to do anything about it, but it was the same difference in his mind.
“Really? What is it?” Far from being deterred by Hoseok’s words, Jungkook perked up curiously.
Hoseok groaned. “None of your business. Just go away.”
“Hyuuuung—” Jungkook, as the youngest, had learned that whining got him his way more often than not, and employed it now to try and coax the truth from his older brother.
This time, however, it didn’t work. Hoseok was determined to keep his secret, even if it cost him his life. Death would probably be better than the purgatory he was currently living in, anyway. Ducking back into his blanket burrito, he ignored Jungkook’s further entreaties, until finally the younger vampire had no choice but to leave, dejected and more worried than ever.
-----------------------------
After your meal, everyone went their own separate directions, as usual. You, on the other hand, requested to speak to Seokjin privately after the meal. He accepted your request, and you made your way to the study together.
On your way there, Seokjin, ever the polite gentleman, inquired after your wellbeing at the manor, and asked whether there was anything he could do to make your stay more comfortable. You demurred, of course. Even though you were thoroughly enjoying your time at the manor, you were still confused about why they treated you so well, since you were technically here on work and not a guest. Although in all fairness, you had to acknowledge, it wasn’t like you’d been doing much work around here.
Well, that was going to change tonight, you told yourself. You’d decided to ask Seokjin what he knew about the recent spike in vampire attacks, and whether there was anything he could do. At the very least, you’d find out more about the dynamics of the vampire world. Killing every vampire that you chanced upon, while necessary for the safety of the public, wasn’t exactly the best way to understand the supernatural.
Seokjin settled into his seat behind the desk and you sank into the now-familiar chair in front of him. “Now,” he said, his fingers steepled together. “What did you want to ask me?”
You cleared your throat, wishing you’d had some diplomatic training or something before being thrust into this situation. “Well,” you started, trying to project more confidence than you were actually feeling. “It’s come to my attention that the vampire attacks on the public have increased in number and severity.”
He hummed thoughtfully. “Is that so?”
“That’s what my contacts at the Guild have told me,” you confirmed. “I just wanted to bring this to your attention, if you didn’t already know.”
Truth be told, he was very aware of what was going on outside the walls of the manor. The vampires living here (minus Hoseok, of course) took turns going out to stock up on supplies and observing. Taehyung and Namjoon had been on one such trip the night they’d found you.
However, “We aren’t typically in the habit of interfering in the events that occur outside the manor,” he informed you smoothly.
You frowned, confused. “You’re not?” That was new.
“No,” he confirmed. “There’s a reason why we retreated here.” His expression tightened as he said it, like he’d tasted something sour, and you knew that whatever it was, it was a traumatic memory for him.
That led to more questions in your mind, though. If they didn’t have anything to do with what was happening outside the manor walls, then why were you here? Obviously, the Guild Head had wanted you out of the way, but he could have just had you dishonourably discharged or something if he was that upset. And why had they wanted you here in the first place? You were once again questioning everything after having complacently accepted things for so long.
Seokjin could probably tell from your expression that you were about to implode as your mind went into overdrive. “I can find out what’s happening if you insist, though,” he said hastily. The last thing he needed was for you to start asking questions and getting all belligerent again.
Your brow furrowed. That was a very rapid 180-turn. “Really?” you asked suspiciously, wondering if he was just trying to placate you.
He was, but now that he was committed, he had every intention of following through. It wouldn’t be as difficult as you thought – he was pretty sure he knew what was going on anyway. The only thing he didn’t know was why.
“Yes, you have my word,” he promised.
“All right,” you accepted. “Thank you.”
He nodded, and you could tell from the subtle way his gaze drifted away from you that he was busy thinking about something else and you were being dismissed. “I won’t take up any more of your time, then,” you excused yourself to return to your own quarters.
------------------------------
Injeolmi was never pleased about being shut in your quarters alone for too long, and you didn’t know why, since your rooms here were much more spacious and luxurious than the tiny room you’d lived in at the Guild. He’d never even left your room then, so your only conclusion was that you were spoiling him way too much.
When you opened the door, he ran to you, meowing excitedly, and you rolled your eyes. “You’re such a drama queen,” you reprimanded him playfully, though you were happy enough to pick him up for a cuddle. Still carrying him, you walked over to the coffee table, where you’d left your phone.
Your chat history with Jennie was filled with mostly mindless chatter as you updated her on what you’d been up to at the manor. Gardening with Namjoon, learning how to cook from Seokjin, music lessons with Yoongi… you were excited to tell her about it all.
The last message was you telling her that you had to leave to have dinner with the boys. She’d left you on read after that, but you didn’t mind, excited to tell her your news.
Y/N: Talked to Seokjin, he says he’ll look into it!
Jennie: Did he explain anything?
Y/N: No, but he said he’d look into it.
Jennie: That doesn’t sound like much of a commitment. People are dying.
Y/N: I trust him, unnie.
Jennie: Enough to bet the lives of the hunters?
You paused. That was a strange and extreme way to look at it, you thought. Weren’t you all fighting on the same side here?
Y/N: What’s that supposed to mean?
You saw the dots that indicated Jennie was typing appear, then disappear, then appear again. This happened a few more times, and you were sure she was going to leave you on read again, when a message popped up.
Jennie: You remember that they’re vamps, right?
Y/N: I know, but they’ve been really nice. Maybe vamps aren’t that bad.
You hesitated before sending that last message. It might not be what Jennie wanted to hear, but you thought she needed to know. Being here had really changed your perspective on vampires, and you hoped she would trust you enough to understand where you were coming from. After all, hunters lived a life of discipline, filled with sacrifice and death. All of you accepted that this was necessary, but… what if it wasn’t? What if you could set all the hunters free from their burdens?
Jennie didn’t reply after that. You sighed, but it wasn’t entirely unexpected. She’d probably need some time to process things, which you fully understood. After all, it had taken a while for you to accept that there was more to vampires than you knew before, and you were living here among them, able to see with your own eyes that the things you’d been taught at the Guild weren’t necessarily true.
You’d try to talk to her again tomorrow, you decided, putting down your phone. Injeolmi meowed, pawing at your hand to ask for pets, and you turned your attention to him.
-----------------------------
Jennie ran through the corridors of the Guild, tears streaming down her face. In her panic, it felt like her mind had fizzled out – she couldn’t think about anything but the last sentence you’d texted her. For weeks, she’d been defending you against the Head’s accusations that you’d defected and become a vampire sympathizer despite her personal doubts.
This was too much, though. How could she possibly ignore this?
She burst through the door of the Head’s office without knocking. It was an egregious violation of etiquette, but she couldn’t think about that right now.
Master Bang emerged from his bedroom door, off to the side of his office. He looked flustered, like he’d been caught doing something wrong, but Jennie was too worked up to think about what that meant right now.
“What is the meaning of this, Jennie-yah?” he reprimanded, frowning.
She ignored his scolding. “Sir,” she gasped, folding herself into a deep bow. “I’m sorry. I think Y/n has defected.”
210 notes · View notes
bangtan-dreamland · 4 years ago
Text
A Fairy Tale’s End [Chapter 3]
Tumblr media
Pairing: ot7 x reader; jjk x reader; myg x reader; jhs x reader
Word Count: 18,825
Rating: pg-15
Warning: reader is a little ball of stress and a rambling mess, war is discussed, very brief mentions of slavery, some mentions of discrimination, violence, kidnapping
Genre: some angst, hurt/comfort, fluff, e2l, fantasy!au, elf!seokjin, fae!yoongi, dragon!hoseok, wizard!namjoon, vampire!jimin, kitsune!taehyung, mermaid!jungkook
Summary:  You wanted, for once, to be someone important, someone needed- to be wanted and appreciated, to love and be loved. Well, you should be careful what you wish for.
AN: Here we are with the third chapter… they really do keep getting longer ashjkdasd I’m sorry ;;; I just end up writing and rewriting and adding so much ;-; also, if anyone has questions about the story please do tell me lol my friend said the whole series had so much confusing stuff XDDD
As always, thank you so so much to not only @mindays​ and @btsxdoll​ for reading this over and editing it, but also for @dee-ehn​ who made the banner!!! I’m so grateful, because if not for them I swear this chapter would never have been finished or posted T^T
(Also the banner is fucking gorgeous and if like me you end up staring at it hard sAME)
masterpost // previous chapter
Taglist: @btsxdoll​, @mspjm​, @barbikatherine​, @xxqueenwxtchxx​, @catsandstrawberries​, @bangtan-bestofme​, @bubbletae7​, @butaes​, @serious-addiction​
»»————- ♔ ————-«« The morning after that felt, in a way, different.
Oh, at first glance, everything was the same. Nothing much had changed- you were still you, stuck in a world unfamiliar, given a quest that you still didn't think you could do.
But you could try. And... it wasn't as if you were alone. You had Jungkook, and you had Yoongi too, didn't you?
The thought brought a smile on your face- and for once, you began the day feeling... excited? You paused as you saw yourself in the mirror, sporting a shy, sort of half smile, one that eventually grew into a grin.
... Okay, so maybe not much had changed, but the things that did- well, it was very, very important to you.
You opened the door giddily, wondering where the others (Jungkook and Yoongi) were-
-and immediately let out a squeak as you met Seokjin's eyes, the man himself only raising an eyebrow at your reaction to his presence. 
“Um.”
You couldn’t help but stare, your thoughts whirring for something to say. Even in the early morning, Seokjin looked composed and regal as ever. Was being calm and collected something like his default persona?
You resisted the urge to turn tail and flee, the automatic reaction you had towards Seokjin who you really weren't on the best terms with ever since the beginning. Still, your words from yesterday filtered into your mind- and you steeled yourself, gently toeing the water. 
Try, you promised to try.
"Um- uh, good morning?" You winced at the lilted end to your sentence. "Good morning, Seokjin." There that was better.
Seokjin's lips quirked into a slight smile for a moment. "Good morning, Y/N. Have you packed your stuff yet?" He asked. 
Wait, what?
At your blank look, he sighed and elaborated. "We explored the rest of the ruins yesterday. Since we already got the clue we needed, the next plan of action should be to head off to Crossroads, isn't it?"
"Oh."  You grimaced at the obvious oversight, readying yourself for a scolding. "Um- sorry, I'll, uh, I'll go get ready now. I'll only take a few minutes," I hope, "um- are- that, is everyone else all ready to go...?"
He only shook his head, observing you for a moment. "You just woke up," he stated, rather than asked. You hesitantly nodded. "... The others should be waiting downstairs. We can spare some time, but don't take too long."
You internally sighed in relief. "I will- um, thanks. I'll- I'll go now."
The moment he was well out of your sight, you released the tight grip you had on your clothes, the nerves leaving your body. You robotically stepped back into your room, your movements stiff- and then you reached your bed. With that, you immediately dropped to your knees, covering your face with your hands as you held yourself in a fetal position.
You internally screamed. Why did I do that for fuck’s sake what the fuck even Y/N you dumbass we just made progress last night and now-
You cut your thoughts off and let yourself fall forward, groaning as your face met the somewhat soft mattress. Why am I like this...
To the side, when you opened your eyes the few items that you brought along stared back at you. For a few moments, you sulked, feeling the embarrassment of the previous situation wash over you- and then you rolled over for one last scream into the blanket before determinedly getting back up. There was no use regretting anymore over what happened- it was done and over and nothing would happen if you kept moping, right? So!
You nodded to yourself, turning back to your items and checking them over, packing it all neatly into your bag.
“I fucked up, but- then again, it doesn’t seem like he’s too bothered?” You grimaced as you talked to yourself. “... I hope he’s not secretly tallying me up or something. I don’t really want to go back to how it was before... I might just go crazy if I have to put up with that again.”
“Huh. Let’s hope that doesn’t happen then, you’re one of the few people I can tolerate being around after all.”
“Yoongi!” You cried out, the item you were holding falling from your hand in your surprise. You pursed your lips, trying not to pout- then shot a glare at Yoongi who stood by the doorway, who was looking at you with amusement. “Can you not do that, please?”
“I just wanted to talk to you,” he said, though you could see the edges of his lips turn into a smirk.
“Yeah, well-” you bit the inside of your cheek as you tried not to show how upset you actually were. “You know, a little bit of warning would have been appreciated,” you finally said, sighing, before his presence registered into your mind. You scrunched up your nose.
“Um… did you need something?”
“I initially came to wake you up, but I guess it’s unnecessary now,” he shrugged. 
“Oh,” you mumbled. “T-Thanks.”
WIth that, you turned to continue your task. For a few moments there was silence- then the space beside you dipped low, and you could catch hints of Yoongi’s hair at the edges of your vision.
“Don’t mind him,” Yoongi eventually said, his voice much closer than before. You huffed, realizing what he meant.
“... Yeah, well, how can I not? He practically radiates authority and disapproval. Not that, I mean, not that’s a bad thing, but-” You sighed, giving up on your task for the meantime as you turned to face him. “Just… Seokjin really makes me nervous. For a good reason too, I mean- he just wants the quest to go smoothly, and I haven’t exactly been a good, well, leader? But, um, yeah, back to my point, he makes me nervous just by being in the same room.”
Yoongi sat nearby on your bed- the feel of him close helping you calm down as you finished your word vomit. You scrunched up your nose. “... Actually, how are the two of you even friends? I-I mean, you’re calm and nice and he’s, well. He’s very… intense.”
Yoongi cracked a smile at your words before he became serious. “Seokjin… He isn’t usually so strict,” he admitted. “The only time I’ve seen him act like this was during the Great War.”
“The Great War?” You drew your knees up to your chest, laying your head on your knees as you stared at Yoongi, curious. “I… remember hearing the people talk about how you two fought together with the hero.”
It could have been just a trick of the light then, but for a moment, you swore you saw Yoongi freeze, the remains of something dark and empty passing as soon as it came. 
When he answered your question then, it was with a mild tone of voice.
“Yes. The Great War… it was a turbulent period of time. But before that, you know… Seokjin was actually known for being goofy and playful.” He chuckled at the shocked look on your face, before continuing. “This quest… it just means a lot to him. Elves were one of the first to fall under the loss of magic… It may seem like it, but he doesn’t hate you, if you’re thinking that. It’s just that he’s hard on you because he wants this to succeed.”
“...I guessed all that with how he’s been to me since we met,” you sighed, your voice quieter than before. “Although he really was a jerk at first, but, I mean, he does have a point, and we ended up talking it out for the better, so,” you shrugged wryly. “Well. Though hearing that, I guess- his initial reaction to me makes sense. I mean, it’s not like I’m not qualified to be on this quest in any way, right?”
“You were chosen for a reason, Y/N. You’ll see eventually,” Yoongi’s tone contained hints of amusement and you rolled your eyes discreetly.
“Fat chance of that happening,” you muttered as you looked over what was left.
Thud.
You frowned as the two of you heard heavy footsteps, ones that you immediately recognized to be Jungkook’s (the only one other than you who walked so noisily, then again he wasn’t used to using legs so…)
“Y/N?” 
You looked behind, where Jungkook hovered by the doorway.
“What’s up, Jungkook?”
“Everyone is downstairs, save for you and Yoongi, so I thought I could look for you and see if you needed help... Seokjin also asked me to check up on you while I was heading here,“ he admitted.
You winced, realizing you’d taken so much longer than you intended, what with your talk with Yoongi. “I’ll be down in a few minutes. You guys can go ahead.”
“Alright then. I’ll keep him distracted while you finish up,” Yoongi teased as he got up. You could barely hear his footsteps, light, before the noise faded away.
You turned back to pack the last of your items. 
It was hard, deciding which ones to take and which ones to leave. There only remained a small pile of items on the bed by now, including several freebies given to you by the townspeople- you had to admit, even if you didn’t believe in it, everyone else seemed to all but worship the ‘savior’.
One of the items included two small dream catchers- pretty little things that you had to wonder how it was made, considering its design and its size. You put one inside, deciding to bring it along (the craftsmanship was beautiful, after all), before frowning. Where had the other gone to...?
You were surprised when you looked to the side to see Jungkook fiddling with the other piece, curiosity and intrigue visible on his face.
His fingers held each piece gently as he examined it closely- and then you remembered his words from before.
“This is my first time going on land.”
You paused in your packing. “You can have that, if you want.”
Jungkook flushed as he looked up at you, eyes wide, an apologetic look forming before your words sank in. “Huh?”
You fiddled with the bag, cheeks reddening, eyes darting to the side, even as you repeated your words. “The trinket, I mean. You can have it. You keep looking at it, so…”
“Oh… really?” He slowly grinned, relaxing.
“You can think of it as a reminder of today,” you mumbled. “Or, I mean, like… um, something to cement our friendship?”
“... I think I would like that,” he hummed, instantly putting in his pocket. “I’ll keep it safe, I promise.”
Your lips quirked into a smile at the earnest look in his eyes. “Really? I’ll trust you then.”
“The three of you seem much closer now.”
You almost jumped at the new voice, warily looking back over your shoulder.
Jimin casually leaned against the doorway, a nonchalant smile on his face as always, his face unreadable except for the slight thrum of amusement in his eyes. You wondered when he’d gotten there- and how much he’d heard. Beside you, Jungkook tensed up- and you instinctively moved closer to him in the hopes of calming him down, a small detail that didn’t miss Jimin’s eyes. 
“Quite surprising, considering yesterday’s events,” he added. “You seem to have made up? Though I’m surprised you’re as relaxed with Yoongi as you are with him.” Near the end of the sentence, Jimin nodded his head at Jungkook, who remained quiet, lips pursed.
“... Yoongi helped me in talking to Jungkook,” you eventually said, your guard up as well. 
“So you mean to say, Yoongi’s wise counsel was a huge help, then.” Jimin’s smile widened. 
“Yoongi is dependable, isn’t he? Isn’t it a relief that he’s travelling with us? The saviour certainly seems to appreciate him. Not to mention how close she is now with Jungkook,” he remarked, eyes darting to the side for a moment. You glanced there for a moment- but Jungkook said everyone was downstairs already. You frowned at him in confusion- what was he getting at?
Just as you were thinking how to get out of the situation, Jungkook cut in.
“Was that all you wanted to say, Jimin?” His voice was blunt as his eyes narrowed at Jimin. “If so, we’d like to go back to packing up. We are, after all, leaving soon.”
Jimin chuckled. “No need to be so hostile, I was just making an observation.” He cocked his head- the smile remaining on his face before he started to close the door. “Well, I’ll be going downstairs then. We’ll be waiting for you two.”
As the door closed shut, you released a sigh of relief at his departure “Well, that was weird,” you joked, before smiling at Jungkook. “Thanks for the help back there.” He offered you a shy smile.
“It’s no problem. I’ll carry your bag for you- consider it as thanks for the gift.”
You chuckled. “You just want to show off.”
“Well, when you say it like that…”
»»————- ♔ ————-««
The next two weeks of journey, contrary to your fears turned out to be, well, not that bad. 
To start with, your departure from the town of Rivermouth was met with tearful farewells from the villagers- who, although you were glad for their support you were equally glad to leave, unable to bear their ever present eyes. 
The second time the eight of you were on the road turned out to be leagues better than the first- for one, you’d come to a sort of mutual agreement with Seokjin. And while it didn’t mean that you and he were friends, or anything like that, he at least stopped criticizing you for your mistakes, though there were times you’d hear him sigh and you’d internally wince. 
You decided to meet him halfway too. It was a given that you were, truthfully speaking, the weakest link in the group. After all, you didn’t have the supernatural abilities the others were born with, nor did you have the training that they had. Hell, you didn’t think you could match up with any of the villagers even, considering what you were used to was so far away from what the people here were used to. 
But that didn’t mean you’d stay helpless and useless.
Resolved to make the most out of it, you began to soak up every relevant information you could grasp from him, or from Yoongi, or (reluctantly, admittedly) from Namjoon. Maybe you wouldn’t ever need to know how vampires fed, or how kitsune made deals, but it was better than doing nothing.
Speaking of vampires, the day you left the town, you’d been surprised then, for Jimin to talk to you as you set camp.
“Good evening, Lady Y/N,” he almost purred your name as he strolled up to you, an easy smile on his face as always. You stiffened, almost dropping what you were holding then- before reluctantly steeling yourself to actually talk with him instead of at.
“G-Good evening- I mean, hi, Jimin.” For a moment you remained in place, thinking of what to say, wondering why he’d even approached you in the first place, but-
“I sincerely apologize for what happened in the town,” Jimin surprised you by taking the initiative then. You gaped at him, before hastily replying.
“Oh, uh, I mean, it’s okay! I-I mean? That, um,” you stammered, searching for the right words to express what you wanted to say. “It’s… okay. It wasn’t just your fault, I mean, Jungkook himself admitted that he should’ve acted better… although, um, I mean, w-why are you telling me this instead of Jungkook…?”
“I tried,” he sighed, looking at you with remorseful eyes. “But I’m not sure my intention came across for what it was. Although, I don’t blame him, after all, I share a huge part in the reason why the commotion happened.”
You shook your head. “No, I’m sure he did understand! I-I mean, if you’re sincere then the feelings should come across? Or, I mean. S-Something like that.”
You fidgeted with your fingers. “Actually, I should be the one apol-”
“I assure you, there’s no need for that.” Jimin’s tone remained nonchalant as he cut you off, at the same time taking over the pile of firewood from your arms. “After all, I’m aware that as vampires we carry a reputation not so favorable.”
You floundered, even as you could’ve sighed in relief as the heavy weight left your arms.. “Um- still. I mean, I’ll…” try to understand you? “... be better?” Even you winced at your words. “After all, just because you’re a vampire doesn’t mean you’re actually bad, r-right?”
You could have sworn his eyes flashed for a moment then, but it was gone all too soon and you were left wondering if you had imagined it. “Of course,” he nodded, a relieved smile appearing on his face. “Thank you, Lady Y/N.”
… Honestly, you still didn’t understand him and you would have preferred for him to keep his space, hopefully distance, but at least- well, at least you made up? Sort of?
There was Taehyung too, who, while when you’d left you’d been on a one-sided cold war with, you’d finally made up.
“Taehyung!” You could have knocked yourself on the head for how loud your voice was, but then again, could you have been blamed? You didn’t want to prolong it any longer- as much as Taehyung acted like an ass the first round of your travels, hell even from the start, having him determinedly keep quiet as he was most certainly pissed off made you nervous as hell. It was so much more easier dealing with him when he was pranking you- you knew how to deal with that, at least, but people getting angry with you and confrontation… not really something you ever got used to dealing with.
“... Yes?” You didn’t let the guarded look on his face deter you, though it made you all the more nervous. 
“Um. Can I… can I tell you something f-for a moment? It’ll just be quick I promise!” The last sentence fell from your lips in a rushed manner, you didn’t want to- well, if you had your way you wouldn’t even be having this talk in person. Preferably over the phone. Or email. At least that way you could think over your words and hide if needed. But it wasn’t as if you had that option now, did you?
“... Alright, I’m listening.” You heaved a small sigh of relief at his words, and so did he, although his sigh was more a disinterested one. You reviewed your words over in your head for a moment- before you spoke it all out.
“I’m sorry for what happened at the store!” If you had looked up then, you would’ve seen him raise an eyebrow in surprise. You’d evidently caught him off-guard with your apology. “I didn’t mean to imply that I agreed with the man, that you were stealing in any way. I was focused on stopping the fight that I didn’t stop to think that maybe I should’ve let him have it for just accusing you without proof, not when it was so obvious that you didn’t at all! Please forgive me!”
There. Short, sweet, simple. You could feel your legs tremble as silence trailed after your small speech slash yell; a part of you just wanted it to be done and over with. Still, your gaze remained locked on the ground, and the silence was deafening- in all honesty, it was probably only around a few seconds or so, but it felt way, way longer than that- and you gave in to your fight or flight instinct.
“Um,” you started, legs already moving. “That was all I wanted to say thank you andgoodluckIneedtogohelpcookbye!”
You didn’t look back at him as you left, too embarrassed.
And, well, if you found a little bit of unknown help instead of pranks the next time around, well. You were only too happy to accept.
Moving on, Namjoon and Hoseok remained the same as ever. Hoseok was still distant, polite, quiet. You had trouble reading him, he was so closed off to everyone. But at the same time- for some reason, you wanted to actually see what was underneath. Hoseok had been more of a mystery than the others, what with his quiet and unassuming demeanor so far.
Well, actually on that- you tried talking to Hoseok too, on the way. If only to thank him at least for what happened before. But…
“Hoseok- um, can I-?”
You looked around in surprise as you saw no one, though you could’ve sworn you saw Hoseok headed this way earlier. So what…?
Oh well. You could try again, right…?
And another time-
“H-Hoseok! Um, please-!?”
You squeaked as you almost tripped over yourself, for some inexplicable reason and what even just happened; when you looked up again, the man in question was gone.
For some reason, whenever you tried to talk to him, something would go wrong and you had to abandon your plan. Still… you wanted to hold hope and continue anyway.
Namjoon- well. It would be a lie if you said anything big had happened with your relationship with him. Although there was that brief moment at the inn, it was mainly centered around the quest- it did nothing to solve the root of the reason why you felt uncomfortable around him. So, sad to say, you were stuck where you were with him from the start- trying to somehow avoid him at all times, without making it obvious.
You grimaced at your thought, though you couldn’t deny it. What was worse was that whenever you tried to muster up the courage to correct his view of you, he would say something that would remind you of his hero worship, and you’d lose your courage. It wasn’t as if the others corrected him too, really...
You shook your head. A lot had changed for the better, at least that you could be happy about.
The biggest change in fact that made you happy yet was the new, easy friendship you fell into with Yoongi and Jungkook.
Ever since your arrival, and the start of the quest- you’d found it hard to relax even a single moment. After all, you were stranded in another world- one where nothing made sense to you, from how magic seemed to be real, or how the people interacted with you. It made you miss your old life terribly. At least, then, you knew what to expect. It may have been dull, and boring- but you never had to deal with so much trouble. These days it seemed as if your heart would stop beating from how much it was overworking.
However, with both men, for once you felt some semblance of peace.
Yoongi, contrary to what you expected wasn’t closed off, nor was he stand-offish- rather, it was in his nature (you giggled at that) to be quiet and calm, something that was your saving grace. Wise, mature and yet at the same time a fucking troll with how he always seemed to have schaudenfraude for your clumsy ass while helping you.
“Ah!”
You almost yelled as you tripped over a root- the twigs and sticks you collected so far in your hands all falling to the forest floor.
You would have, too- if it was for the hand that caught you. Dark eyes met yours, before Yoongi raised an eyebrow. Somehow, even if he hadn’t said anything you could still almost hear what he was thinking.
“I’m- uh, just not that used to trekking in the forest,” you huffed. “You literally live in it. Don’t judge.”
“Whatever you say, Y/N,” he smothered a laugh.
Still, for all that Yoongi seemed to have a witty remark for almost everything, and a complaint for every time he had to go out of his way to help you, you noticed that he was always there to lend a hand, even when in doing so he had to go through so much more trouble than necessary.
“The rain is going to fall soon,” Yoongi commented. You yourself noticed the grey clouds in the sky- still, you continued your task anyway. “We should head back. It’s a hassle travelling when it’s raining, and this one is going to be a rainstorm, I can feel it.”
“Not until I find this herb,” you insisted, a stubborn frown on your face. For all that Namjoon had come prepared, his stock of medicinal herbs was running a little low- so you volunteered to replenish it while the others set up camp, Yoongi accompanying you for both safety and as a guide. You didn’t think much of it at first. It was just picking herbs after all, right?
Wrong.
An hour later still found you searching through the grass for chamomile, your brows furrowed. Still, not even Yoongi’s warning could make you stop- even if you got wet, you would just change your clothes or something.
So invested were you in your task that you didn’t notice your surroundings, nor the time. When you finished, you whirled around to excitedly tell Yoongi- only to gape in surprise.
Around you, rain was pouring down, hard- but not where you were. Just… Just around.
When you looked up, you saw trees clustered around you, close, shielding you from the rain. Huge, and in any other situation they would have been imposing, but as it was, because of the trees even the sound of rain was slightly muffled, creating a semblance of peace within the area you were in. 
On one of the branches, you saw Yoongi frowning at the sky- his hands gently swaying as the trees obeyed his whims. It wasn’t hard to realize what he was doing.
Even when the rain stopped and you two returned to the campsite, not a single part of you was wet from the rain.
Jungkook, compared to Yoongi, was cheerful while shy. After your talk at the pub, and at that night in the kitchen, it seemed that he trusted you enough to let down his guard- becoming more relaxed and open as he told you about his adventures back home. Often he’d needle you about what your daily life was like, though you found it hard to answer. After all, the daily life you knew was drastically different from the one people had in here.
That wasn’t all he asked about, though. Jungkook had the curiosity of a cat and the energy of a puppy. Once he started getting interested about a subject he could keep asking about it for hours- only to surprise you when he would, in some sort of challenge to himself, attempt to learn all about it, proudly showing off his efforts to you after (which most of the time was a success). Talented and eager to learn, indeed- you could now understand why, despite being young even for his race, he was sent on the quest. 
“Jungkook.” If your tone was laced with amusement, well. He’d just have to deal with it.
On the ground before you, remained the mangled remains of a pheasant, a gaping hole in its body from the spear that pierced it.
Jungkook remained silent, but the look on his face told you everything you needed to know.
“I‘m pretty sure I told you spears won’t work the same way here on land that it would under the sea, right?” You continued.
He pressed his lips, eventually forming a pout.
You smirked, for once feeling the urge to tease him playfully. “... Really… you’re used to having your way, aren't you?”
It was obvious that you caught Jungkook off guard with your sudden teasing, and he sighed (in a rather dramatic way that had you biting back laughter). 
“Perhaps just a little…" he said, and you wouldn’t have been able to stop yourself from laughing then at how flushed his cheeks suddenly were, if it weren't for the look in his eyes that said he’d retaliate for any teasing done. “I’ll get it right next time, though. I know I will,” he muttered.
You could barely stop yourself from shaking your head. When you spoke, exasperation laced your voice. “You don't have to be the best at everything, you know. Do you see everything as a competition?”
It was then that he huffed before facing you with a playful grin. "You say that as though it's my fault I'm gifted at whatever I do. And as to your second question... hmmm, I don't know- tell me, do I?”
You scrunched up your nose at him, rolling your eyes dramatically. “Yes, yes, really… what’s even there to compete about?”
He only shrugged. “Well… when you say it like that, I suppose it isn’t so much as a need to compete, rather than a want to learn. I may not get a chance like this after this all ends, after all.”
His gaze lowered- and the words you were about to say were stuck in your throat. 
You scrambled your mind for a safer subject, instead. “If you really want to learn how to hunt on land, I mean… you could ask Seokjin, couldn’t you?”
“... Huh?” He looked back up at you, surprised. You continued speaking, almost stammering over your words.
“I-I mean! As an elf, he has to know a lot about the forest, and, I mean, he’s always carrying that bow! And, um, yeah, he’s old-” you winced and immediately backtracked, “-wise! He’s very wise!”
You cleared your throat as silence fell upon the two of you, the familiar rush of red flooding your cheeks. “So. Um. Yeah. You know. An option. If you want one.”
You kept your gaze firmly on the ground, away from him, resisting the urge to groan.
But then you heard Jungkook put the pheasant in his bag, and in a tone far too nonchalant for what he was thinking, he asked you, "… Y/N, which do you prefer? Hare, or deer?”
You blinked back at him, the sudden question surprising you. “I… I guess- deer? Um, why?”
He smirked. “Oh, no reason at all, I assure you,” he cheerfully replied. 
You couldn’t help smiling as you remembered the smug, but mostly proud expression on his face a few days after, as he presented a dead buck to you. It’d taken him hours to be able to do it as well as he intended, even with (and this part still had you reeling because honestly how, what even?) Seokjin’s help. 
Even more than that, when he shed away the ‘I am the best and you should pay attention to me’ show, you had to admit that Jungkook had this youthful, innocent charm around him, different from the one Jimin or Taehyung had- being able to melt even the hardest and coldest of people.
“I thought you didn’t know archery?” You looked at him curiously. “I’m no expert but this doesn’t seem like something a beginner could’ve done.”
He beamed at you. “I asked Seokjin for help!”
You stared at him in surprise. “You what?”
“I asked Seokjin for help,” he repeated, giggling at the dumbfounded look on your face. “Seokjin is a tough teacher, but he’s very thorough. Much better than my mentors back home,” he added.
You glanced up- meeting Seokjin’s eyes as he raised an eyebrow at you, before deliberately ignoring your gaze when he saw you were just gaping at him. Your eye twitched- and then you looked back at Jungkook, staring at him for a moment before your gaze became mock serious.
“You, are seriously dangerous,” you proclaimed, resisting the urge to smush his cheeks when he scrunched up his nose at you. “Seriously. No one is safe from you.”
He only laughed then. 
That night, and the next few ones, you all had plenty of food- although by the end of it you had to discreetly plead Jungkook to stop hunting, lest the presence of wildlife become too thin in the forest.
In a much better atmosphere than before, the journey to your next destination happened in a blink of the eye, and soon enough you were at the city of Crossroads.
»»————- ♔ ————-««
“So this is Crossroads...” you heard Jungkook say in awe. Two weeks of being on the road with him- two weeks of being in close quarters with him almost every second of the day and Jungkook being a naturally open person had you being able to read him better and better. Even as you looked at him now, you could see the way his eyes flitted from almost every part of the city to another, his attention everywhere as he tried to take everything in. It was undeniably adorable.
“Countless books mention that the city of Crossroads is the capital of history,” Namjoon commented behind you. You looked at him to see him reading a book- before he snapped it shut and smiled. “It will be difficult, but for now there are a few inns we can rest at nearby, before we start looking for Alexander’s journal.”
“Still,” you mumbled as you looked at the copy of the map in your hands. “The city is really big, huh… I hope we find it in time…”
“You know, as nocturnal races we could start the search by ourselves,” Jimin suddenly spoke up. “As you’re so worried. After all, it’d be best to have this done as soon as possible, right?”
“Liars. You only want to slip away and do whatever you like,” Jungkook immediately accused them, frowning, before he turned to you. “We should go to the inn first, right?”
You almost wilted under their combined gazes, from Taehyung and Jimin who seemed to find amusement in your reaction to Jungkook’s who seemed to be asking for your support. Your eyes darted to Yoongi who only looked back at you calmly in return, as if to say that he was waiting for your reply too- Namjoon, who looked as if he wanted to intervene but held himself back.
You couldn’t see Seokjin in the back- but you could catch a glimpse of his back- as he crowded around Hoseok, who seemed uncomfortable. No help from anyone, it seemed.
You fiddled with the strap of your bag as you tried to answer as calmly as you could. “Inn first. We’ve had a long trek getting here, so, um, we should probably get some rest first,” you said, before faltering. “I mean, as much as the quest is important, it shouldn’t affect it too much to rest for one night, right? And, um, the shops are closing, so... “
“Sounds good to me,” Yoongi nodded, smoothly continuing your words as he turned to Namjoon. “Where should we head to, then? How recent is that map of yours?”
Namjoon hesitated, before answering. “It should still be accurate, it was made just a few months ago.”
“Well then, let’s go?”
»»————- ♔ ————-««
Upon arriving at the inn, it was easy to get rooms, just as Namjoon had said- there were as many libraries as there were inns in the city, and fortunately the one you chose, upon learning who you and your companions were, were offered free service all the way. You still didn’t quite trust nor believe it, but you wouldn’t look a gift horse in the mouth anymore.
Dinner then on had been a peaceful affair too, as both Seokjin and Hoseok stayed in their rooms the moment they were given them- basically locking themselves up inside. Yoongi too had opted to join them, citing that the crowds were too noisy and technically, he didn’t need human food to survive, so… 
Jimin and Taehyung parted away from your table the moment you entered the bar connected to the inn, for what, you weren’t quite sure. Still, it wasn’t exactly unexpected anyway.
Thus it was only the three of you- you, Jungkook, and Namjoon. Dinner was somewhat peaceful then- or, at least, as much as it was with Jungkook being his curious self. He didn’t ask much while eating, but afterwards he kept asking you about so many things he’d seen as you entered Crossroads, ones that you were, while tired, all too happy to indulge him with. 
Of course, in accordance to your luck someone spilt soup on you as the three of you got up to leave- the perpetrator, a drunk man who, after drinking some water and talking to, turned out to be quite decent. Still, dealing with your wet clothes was much easier and something you preferred rather than talking to the man who was half-intoxicated, you just decided to go on ahead to your room.
»»————- ♔ ————-««
“Although I expected it to be big, I didn’t think it’d be this big.”
Currently, you and Namjoon sat in what seemed to be the lobby of the guild, La Salutem. Situated near the middle of the city, it stood proudly and was obviously a center of operations, what with how many people passed through the doors.
Seokjin’s first suggestion in searching for the journal was to visit the guild, saying that if there was any place other than the kingdom of Quies that held Alexander’s old stuff, then it would be in the very guild he founded. Thus found you hours later, sitting in the lobby with the two men. While Jungkook originally wanted to go with you, he’d been told to stay at the inn with the explanation that as Seokjin had to go, someone had to stay behind and mediate if something happened with the others, and Yoongi might need help. With that, Jungkook reluctantly agreed.
Seokjin had gone ahead to talk with the guildmaster. While initially you prepared yourself for another uncomfortable one-on-one talk with a member of the ‘All Hail the Savior Y/N’ club, both men had, thankfully enough, picked up on your unspoken feelings about it. Though you still had to come along to the guild just in case- Seokjin would talk to the guildmaster himself.
You were still left with Namjoon- but, well. You were getting better at the whole ‘not looking like I’m freaking out over everything 24/7’ attitude, and it was getting easier to treat his more subtle (now) hero worship as nothing, so…
“Crossroads has a long history intertwined with not only the war, but the guild. This city holds one of the first guildhalls established, which must have been when it was but a small town- explaining how it remains in the very center of the city, as if Crossroads was built around it,” Namjoon explained, his words delving into a sort of rant near the end, though he soon stopped and grinned. “Though I admit, I find myself fascinated as well.”  
“‘La Salutem’, huh?” You mumbled as you looked around. “That means…”
“- ‘safety’,” Namjoon added. “‘Protection’, ‘health’, ‘security’. All things that La Salutem strives to embody, as a symbol of peace and prosperity for all that supported so many not only during, but after the war.”
“For all, huh…” 
Your eyes trailed over the banners that decorated the walls- and your conversation with Jungkook last night easily came to mind.
“Hey, Jungkook… um, can you… do you know what the war was about?”
“I don’t really know much about it,” Jungkook frowned as he nibbled on a piece of sushi. The inn you were staying at allowed you free reign of their facilities, and guess what- Jungkook actually knew how to make sushi, the food in question actually a specialty of his people. Was there anything he couldn’t do? “I was born after it ended, and even before that, mermaids stayed out of the entire war.”
“That’s okay,” you reassured him. “Just- um, tell me what you know, please? When I asked before in the kingdom, no one could answer me, so… and, well, um, I’m not sure if it’s something Yoongi would be okay with me asking.”
“Oh.” He scrunched up his nose, deep in thought, before answering. 
“No one knows how it started, if I remember correctly,” he started. “But... one day, they say dragons began to grow more greedy and blood thirsty. They started conquering towns and cities, even those from other species, looting and robbing them too, and then using the captured towns as their slaves, their own to use. It was… a pretty dark time. There were many more dragons then- enough that they had a capital too. Their power, the fact that no one expected them to suddenly attack others, and not to mention their numbers helped them. Each race kept to themselves then, and yet all the same it plunged everyone in distress, ready to bow down and acquiesce to the rule of the tyrants- but then there was a prophecy about the downfall of the dragons, and the arrival of a hero.”
“It was the only reason they still had hope. It was a good thing, too, as the dragons had taken over what had to be a fair amount of cities then- and a few kingdoms too, when he came. The Hero, Alexander. They say he arrived as the sky blazed bright. People didn’t believe him at first, when he declared that he was the chosen one, but…”
“Just when a city was about to be besieged by the dragons, he came up with a plan to defeat them. It was ingenious- and no one thought he’d succeed, because his plan seemed too ridiculous to work- but it did. And after that, he began to come up with other contributions to the war, the first and greatest of which was to unite the races to defeat the dragons.”
You released a shaky exhale at his words, at the story he was telling you. It was obvious to see the parallels between you and this ‘Hero’, and the way that the people treated you suddenly made a whole lot more sense.
“The humans and the mages were the greatest partners in the war, then- humans with their inventions and mages with their spells and enchantments. The elves, as much as they disdained getting involved with anything outside of their forests were persuaded to join, by the Hero of course- and so were the fae. I can remember my teacher telling me about Seokjin and Yoongi too, actually, how they fought in the war as well. Together they defeated the dragons and ushered in an era of peace.”
“... What about the other races, then?” You questioned. “What about the- yokai? The vampires? Surely they had to be involved in some way too.”
“That…” Jungkook paused, a furrow in his eyebrow as he tried to remember. “I think… I think I can recall people saying that yokai joined the war, but that most of them sided with the dragons. And as for vampires… They mostly acted as mercenaries in the war, fighting for whichever side offered them more money.”
It offered so much more insight to the way each race reacted to another than the book you read before could. Or, at least, that was how you saw it- piecing in what you could read between the lines as each race interacted with each other.
When the war ended, what exactly happened? To the victors went the spoils, after all. It was easy to imagine it now- the sins of the fathers being passed down to their children, the discrimination that followed those who lost, the whole race branded as evil, as wild, as dangerous. 
Humans and mages led the winning side, and so they were given the biggest credit, flourishing and thriving on the shares given to them as they took over what the losing side had. Lands, cities, treasures of all shapes and sizes taken not just as payment, but also as deterrent. 
For elves, the fae, both entered the war mostly just to protect themselves, and they succeeded- though, of course, the greater the risk taken, the greater the rewards reaped. They lost less than mages and humans, but in return they had little to show for after the war. They only kept autonomy over what they originally had- the lands and the forest that they lived in.
Mermaids- having stayed out of the war, the most neutral of all races as they refused to join in any way at all, remained almost completely clueless and out of touch with the developments that happened after the war then, as they isolated themselves.
Then the vampires, who, in a sense acted neutral- favoring no side but that of coins and money. The yokai who were divided, some joining humans, but most of them joining the other side… not to mention the dragons themselves.
You could easily see how the effects of the war lingered on from what happened then until now. You hadn’t seen even a hint of the last three races anywhere since you began your journey. While at first you chalked it up to each of the races not liking interaction with the others, now that you knew more about the war, it was easier to pick up on the general subtle hatred of the populace against the three.
It was obvious even now, inside the guild. You could hear certain words about vampires and yokai being spoken with disdain, apathy at best and hatred at worst, though more often than not disgust was in there too.
“I wonder if this is why they didn’t want to come with us…” You sighed, eyeing the recruitment posters, and the mission board- both of which further proved your suspicions. The recruitment posters, as long as they were, only held spiel about humans and mages, though a few minor lines were dedicated to elves and fae. And the mission board- you could see several job posters that called for a mediator between them and a ‘troublesome person’.
Well. Though. It wasn’t really much of a surprise, was it? Nothing was perfect- and even this, as much as the guild, as much as ‘La Salutem’ seemed to represent the harmony between races, well. You discreetly slid down into your seat with a sigh. 
Then you jerked back up at the sight of Seokjin coming down the stairs.
“It’s not in here,” he announced as he arrived to you both, a furrow in his eyebrows the only sign of his frustration. “We talked about it, but it seems that the item in question wasn’t given to the guild.”
“B-But there has to be a clue, he mentioned in the recording he wanted it to be known,” you muttered, deep in thought as well.
“It might be with one of the books he kept preserved then donated to the city’s libraries,” Seokjin didn’t quite sigh so much as the words left his mouth in a weary undertone and a light scowl. To the side, you noticed Namjoon closing his mouth, his face twisting before he looked away. Well, no surprise he’s not enthusiastic about it either. Who would?
You tried your best not to groan, you really did. “... The city? The whole city?”
He sighed, evidently dreading what was coming himself. “Yes. And… it seems we have no choice but to search manually.”
… Fucking hell damnit.
»»————- ♔ ————-««
When you all returned to the inn, to your relief it didn’t take much before the boys were all assembled again, even as your nerves rolled in your stomach- a common thing that happened every time you held a meeting in regards to the quest.
“Alexander’s journals,” Namjoon spoke up first among you, his notes and a copy of the city’s map laid down on the floor in between all of you. “The guild already spoke to us that they don’t have the journal, but that it should still be here in the city… Although Crossroads is quite large, and there are many libraries around…”
“We should split up then to have an easier time searching,” Yoongi suggested as he looked at the map. “It’d be a more efficient way to cover ground, too.” 
His eyes flickered to you. “... How should we divide the teams, Y/N?”
You stiffened as everyone’s attention fell on you, except for Seokjin who seemed more content examining the notes.
“M-Me?” You stammered. Jimin’s lips curled into an amused smile.
“Well, yes. You are our leader, after all.”
You bit the inside of your cheek at that. Jimin’s words technically, were true, as much as you didn’t want to admit it. It didn’t quite help that Yoongi and Jungkook supported your ‘leadership’, as much as you first considered them trustworthy. 
Actually, on second thought, Jungkook was understandable. Yoongi was the insane one for still holding you to your alleged position when he knew how unfitted you were. Even if he thought you had potential.
You sighed as you looked over the men in the room one more time.
If you had to pair them up, then it would have to… Well, it would have to be by who got along with who, right? Although you definitely couldn’t put Jimin or Taehyung together- you weren’t sure they’d actually get anything done, no matter how Taehyung seemed to actually put in effort, and how Jimin apologized before. No, you had to break them up- but with who? You racked your brain for an answer- recollections of the many times Jungkook and Jimin almost got into a fight flitting in your mind, as well as the way Seokjin seemed to hold everyone at an arms’ length. Then again, so did everyone else to each other, now that you think about it. Jungkook was the exception- after the events in Rivermouth, he seemed to open up a bit more, becoming closer with both Yoongi and Seokjin. Still…
“Namjoon and Jungkook,” you slowly started. Namjoon’s shoulders slumped minisculely, and Jungkook looked disappointed for a moment- but then the next moment they seemed the same again, making you wonder if you had just been seeing things for a moment. Ah well.
“Seokjin and Taehyung,” you continued. Now your decision was met with raised eyebrows- mainly from both Jimin and Taehyung.
“Lastly, Yoongi and Jimin.”
Yoongi only held your gaze for a moment, as if to ask you if you were sure- then he looked away, catching Jimin’s eyes, who frowned, though it soon changed into a smile.
“I have every faith in our leader’s words,” he almost purred. “If she says we’re to do this together, then together we will do this task.”
You had to smother the laughter that built in you at the momentary twitch of the eyebrow you noticed from Yoongi, though he curtly nodded afterwards all the same.
“That said,” you added, “If anyone, um, if anyone has anything they want to say or add, about the teams, we’ll, um, we can discuss it.” You inwardly cheered yourself at how you managed to stop yourself from turning your sentence into a question.
A moment of silence fell in the room as each person looked at the others. Still, it seemed that they’d accepted your suggestions. You looked at Taehyung last, as you hadn’t heard anything from him as you mentioned the pairings, but he only looked nonchalant.
“You won’t hear a word from me,” Taehyung remarked, before a small smile alighted his lips. “Though I hope you don’t regret it,” he snickered. You scrunched up your nose at him before rolling your eyes.
“You’ll be with Hoseok, then.”
You looked at Seokjin, surprised at his sudden words- for a moment you’d forgotten about Hoseok, who remained quiet all throughout the meeting. Meeting Hoseok’s eyes, you flushed, embarrassed at how you were reminded of his presence only because of Seokjin.
“Um, yes. Those are the teams,” you cleared your throat.
Your eyes darted over to Yoongi- who, to your relief read the plea for help as it was and continued the meeting. “Now, as for which pairs will be covering which parts of the city…”
»»————- ♔ ————-««
And that was that. Surprisingly enough, as much trouble as there had been deciding which ones would pair up with which to search the city, the rest of the meeting turned out well- Seokjin and Yoongi leading it, planning out what to do.
… Okay, you had to admit, there was a moment after the meeting, when you came down for your nightly talk sessions with Yoongi and Jungkook, that you found yourself faced with a sudden, unexpected little problem.
When you stepped into the kitchen, it was to the usual sight. Tea on the table (brewed by Yoongi, of course), snacks (also prepared by Yoongi, who knew he was such a housewife? You didn’t even think it possible, the image of gentle, domestic Yoongi cooking so far from what you first saw him as, but here you were), an amused Yoongi- you paused, why was he amused? Did something happen?
Then you looked at your other companion and had a double take.
Jungkook sat on the other side of the table from where Yoongi was, body hunched and head slightly turned away from you- and it didn’t take you more than two steps closer to see the frown that practically defined his current mood.
You warily stepped around him, choosing to gingerly take a seat beside Yoongi instead, confused. If you knew why Jungkook was sporting a scowl you might have made some attempt to talk to him, but as it was, you didn’t have a single clue why. If you talked to him now- you had a feeling you’d do more harm than good. Instead, you looked over at Yoongi, who looked a step away from snickering. You could see the smirk that lingered on his face, though he covered it behind the cup of tea he held.
‘What happened,’ you mouthed to him. He raised an eyebrow at you, as if to say ‘you don’t know?’. You narrowed your eyes at him, taking a quick look at Jungkook who seemed fully immersed into the glaring contest he was holding with his tea, before turning back to Yoongi.
‘Would I be asking if I did?’
“Neither of you are subtle at all,” Jungkook finally broke the silence in the kitchen with a grumble, gaze finally leaving his tea, but still, to your confusion, not to you. “I’ll have you know I’m neither blind nor deaf.”
“Well,” you started. “Um, you seemed a little, um, preoccupied?” You fidgeted with your hands, worry and concern bubbling over. “Jungkook, um- I mean, you don’t have to say anything, if you don’t want to, I mean, but just- are you okay?”
“... Don’t concern yourself over me,” he muttered. “This is nothing.”
You paused, feeling a trickle of apprehension flow through you. “But... um. You… seem like you’re in a bad mood.”
“... You said we’d tour around the next town we stopped at, he’s probably upset over that.” Yoongi generously offered, something close to laughter evident in his voice. As if on cue, Jungkook scoffed loudly.
“I’m not upset.”
“Oh.” 
You immediately had to hide the grin on your face with your hands, then, or even show a hint that you were feeling anything close to amusement, but eventually the amusement faded and you felt bad that he was, well, disappointed.
“I… I chose those teams for a reason,” you explained, hoping that it’d lessen his frustration. “I-I mean, if I had my way, I’d want to be with you, you know,” you admitted. “But, um, I made the decision based on who could work with each other best while, um, while taking the others into account. So… please, I mean, I’m sorry… I didn’t want to make you feel like I’d forgotten about it or something.”
You looked down, your hands fidgeting with each other, awaiting his response- 
- and to your surprise, Jungkook only deflated, the scowl turning into a pout. Glaring eyes became downcast,  fingers loosening from the tight grip they had on the cup. For a moment or two he seemed to be torn, before he released a long sigh.
When he spoke, it was still with the pout on his face and you had to physically stop yourself from cooing, finding him and his reaction way. Too. Adorable. “No, I understand. If it happened that you and I were on the same team I would be too tempted to do nothing but what I wanted. Which, admittedly, has nothing to do with the quest.”
“That doesn’t mean I have to like it though. I was looking forward to going around the city with you,” he mumbled, before pausing, a flush covering his face. “Both. You b-both.”
You ducked your head, feeling a wave of warmth wash over you at his words. Still, it was hard to keep the red out of your cheeks, the giddy smile on your face too wide. 
The shit-eating grin on Yoongi’s face was what made you finally compose yourself though, already dreading the teasing comments you’d certainly be hearing in the future.
“Really? But, I mean, it’s not like we’ll be separated the whole time,” you finally said, your voice light and giggly. “I’ll still see you in the evenings.”
“I know,” he- did Jungkook just roll his eyes at you? You had to stifle your laughter then. “I told you, this is nothing. I’ll get over it.”
With that said, he turned away, but not before you could spot the pout that, if possible, became bigger.. 
“... maybe we can have a few hours the day we leave to have a little walk around?” You suggested, smile faltering afterwards as you corrected yourself. “The three of us, of course. I’d, um, I’d love to do that with you guys.”
You heard Yoongi let out a small half-laughter at your words- you were so, so tempted to kick him then. As it was, you glared at him instead. 
Still, you could hear him snicker as he nodded his head, adding, “Of course, you could also take notes of places you really want to visit together along the way.”
“Yeah,” you mumbled- and this time it was you who had to avert their gaze as he looked back at you two. “So, I-I mean. Um- we can spare some time, m-maybe after the day’s search? And- well, I-I guess not,” you amended your words, wincing at your habit of speaking before you thought about it, descending into a rambling mess now, not noticing Jungkook’s brooding turning into something softer. “Well, I was going to say that we could walk around and take a look at s-some of the shops, but, I mean, on second thought if it’s night time they’re probably gonna be closed and we need to have energy so if we spend most of it wandering around we-”
A huff of laughter, and then- you stilled as fingers gently tucked a loose hair back, Jungkook’s focus on you then making your thoughts just stop.
“Um-” you choked out. “I-I-I-w-what?”
“I told you, I’d get over it. I’m not a child.”
“But if you insist, I wouldn’t be declining. Though…  you should wear the hairpin more often,” he finally said, a hint of smugness visible in his eyes. “If you’re only walking around, it wouldn’t be hard to keep it from falling, now would it?”
“I-” you stammered, “I m-mean, I, I guess so.”
He grinned. “Then, as a symbol of our friendship, and as a reminder of your words,” he grinned. “Tomorrow, before you head out with Hoseok, wear it- please,” he added at the end, though it didn’t erase the self-satisfied look on his face.
“Uh.”
All traces of whatever bad mood he’d been in before was absent then as he finally leaned back, and, with a hum, drained his cup dry of tea in a single swoop.
“Well, I hate to admit it, but I’m feeling quite tired,” he cheerfully announced. “I’m going to retire to my bed now- goodnight, Y/N, Yoongi.”
Even as he left, you could only gaze after him, mouth still slight open at his sudden actions.
What even…
It was only when Yoongi finally burst into loud chuckles that you were released out of your stupor.
“Pfft!”
“... Yoongi!” You cried out, red covering your whole face as you gave in and finally smacked him on the shoulder. “Stop laughing!”
“‘Stop laughing’, she says,” he cracked up even further. “Did any of you even notice at all- no, of course not,” he grinned, before it turned into a smirk. “But you know, if you’d seen-"
“I’m not listening,” you half-yelled half-shrieked, letting your head fall to the table as you covered your ears and shut your eyes. “La la la la la, I’m not listening!”
You stubbornly kept it up, determined to wait it out and spare yourself the teasing- although you couldn’t deny, that, well, a part of you was enjoying this. In some way. As much as you were embarrassed, in the moment, it felt like- well. It felt like the two of you were like closer friends, ones you’d see in so many places, teasing each other even if it made the other person angry beyond hell.
… although this wasn’t quite a normal friendship based on normal things.
And that was that.
Still, even with all the preparations, there was still a part of you that worried whether you would succeed in finding the elusive journal. The city was huge, after all, and a bustling port- it wasn’t hard to think that maybe the book had already been taken. Then again, Namjoon said he was certain, and considering his track record, you took him at his word.
So even as the fourth day rolled in, you decided to keep your spirits up.
In a way, you had to admit that there was something nice about going around the city with Hoseok. Make no mistake, the people at Crossroads, upon learning about your status treated you the same way the villagers at Rivermouth did- with reverence and awe. Wherever you went, you could feel eyes trailing after your every move- something that, while it used to unnerve you greatly, faded a little with every day that you had to endure it. At least, to the point where you could dismiss it as part of the background, somewhat. It helped that there were so many travellers and visitors in the city, who were there only for a short time and thus didn’t know who you were, ironically granting you more peace of mind in a crowd than there was without.
It was the first time since you arrived that you were able to talk to Hoseok one on one, too. That you were able to study him.
Hoseok was… an enigma, in a different way from the others. Sweet, polite and kind- but then you’d notice the moment someone got too close to him, he would back away and reject their touch, one particular time even flinching away when someone hugged him, mistaking him for someone else. It reminded you of the time you met him, though now you knew better.
Spending time with him was preferable compared to everyone but Yoongi and Jungkook.
“Y/N, do you- uh, do you mind if we try that today?”
You looked over his shoulder at the stall he was pointing at, noting the delicious smell of food that wafted from it. Another thing that helped you relax around him- you soon found out that Hoseok, much like Jungkook, held a very short history of interaction with humans. On your second day, after a few cautious suggestions from you, you both decided to satiate your curiosities and take your time examining each part of the city as you went from library to library- which included sampling each of the dishes and snacks you would pass by.
You wouldn’t admit it so easily out loud, but… Hoseok had a certain pull that you couldn’t help but get dragged into. At first, the atmosphere between the two of you was tense, all the way; he put nearly a few feet of distance at most, a foot at least between the two of you at all times, he remained quiet unless spoken to, and even then his words were short. It was almost as if you were with a ghost, but… 
“Hoseok!” You stood firm in your ground then, although the way your heart beat ever so fast, so nervously, easily gave you away. “Can you listen to me for a moment?”
“Uhm.” If the wide eyed stare wasn’t enough, the way he quickly averted his eyes gave away how close he was to bolting. At this point, even you could tell that he was avoiding you- in a weird, sort of way. Actually, it was probably easier for you to notice that he was avoiding you, because the subtle way he’d leave the area whenever you arrived, staying as quiet as possible unless spoken to, his words short and faint, well, you had firsthand experience with all of that.
“I just wanted to tell you something, please,” you lowered your voice, aiming for something soft and easy on the ears. To your endless relief then, he slowly, hesitantly, but all the same he nodded his head.
“Hoseok… do you, um,” you paused for a moment, trying to gather the courage. “It’s okay to, um, to talk to me? I mean-” you flushed. “I just, did I do anything to make you feel uncomfortable? We’re working together on this quest, and, just, um, I don’t want you to feel like you have to- um, like you have to keep so far away from me at all times.”
“I also… I mean, I also want to hear about what you think,” you mumbled out the last parts of your small speech, gaze trained on the ground as you nervously awaited his reply. Then you cringed. “No, sorry, um, you don’t have to if you don’t want to and I’m sorry for being pushy-”
“No!” Your head snapped up in surprise as you met his panicked eyes, and the two of you stared at each other, both shocked and nervous.
“Are you sure-”
“I should be-”
The two of you stopped again as you spoke at the same time, a deeper flush covering both of your cheeks. Though, you couldn’t help but giggle a little at the situation. Hoseok’s shoulders slumped forward, and you gave him a sympathetic smile.
“I...I’ll try,” you eventually heard him mumble. You grinned at him; Hoseok averted his gaze yet again, but you could still see the small tug at his lips.
“That’s all I ask for.”
True to his word, you had an easier time communicating with Hoseok then. What was a few feet of distance eventually reduced to walking side by side, and when you talked you didn’t seem like someone just talking to herself like a crazy person- well. You hoped you didn’t.
It always helped that Hoseok had a nice voice that you liked hearing.
“Sure,” you smiled. “I’ll just wait here, then.”
Currently the two of you had just about explored most parts of the city, at least the part assigned to the two of you. While you weren’t sure, you hoped at least that one pair would make progress in the search- but until then, you had to keep looking.
“Where do we go now, though…” You muttered to yourself as you examined the map in your hands.
“Miss Y/N?”
You glanced up at the voice. A familiar face greeted your eyes- your smile became a little strained as you recognized the person speaking to you. “Hello. You’re- uh, the one from the inn a few days ago, right? Abby?”
He chuckled at you. “‘Abby’... That’s really what they told you, huh? Then again, it is a nickname of mine… yes, I am. Glad to know I’m not that forgettable.”
“I don’t think I could forget someone who spilled soup on me... no offense meant, though,” you mumbled, cheeks reddening at the last part. He only laughed in response. 
“Yes, well, I can get wild when drunk… I apologize for that. Enough about me, though. I didn’t expect to see you again.”
“We’re-” You paused, thinking over your words. “We’re staying here for a while. Crossroads is pretty famous. There’s a lot to see and visit.”
He seemed pleased at that, a grin appearing on his face. “It is, isn’t it? Not only is it a central focus of trade, it has a long history too,” he boasted. “It’s one of the best cities in the kingdom.”
You smiled a little more genuinely at the sparkle in his eyes as he talked about the city.
“Which places have you already visited? Wait- actually, where’s your guide? I want to ask him if there are spots you haven’t visited yet,” he suddenly said.
Guides? … You hadn’t seen any, and you didn’t think there would be any…
“We’re just- um, we’re just actually walking around by ourselves,” you admitted. “I mean, if we had a guide, we’d probably have to set like- a time limit for every place, right? I like to, um, take my time.”
“You like to immerse in the city?” You hesitantly nodded. “You’ll miss out on a lot if you go just by yourselves, though…”
“Oh, I know! Maybe I can help. Why don’t I be your guide?” He suggested, grinning at you. “I never did get to formally ask for your forgiveness, for the other night.”
You fell silent.. 
“Ah, sorry,” he said, seeing your face turn somewhat wary. “Too sudden?”
You flushed. “Oh no, just…”
While the quest wasn’t really a secret, the finer details of it was. You weren’t sure if it was okay to bring in a stranger’s help.
“I’m- um, I’m not sure right now... we kind of already have plans for today,” you cautiously answered. It was best to discuss this first with Yoongi and the others, right? “How about tomorrow?”
He frowned, disappointment evident on his face. “I guess… Though, I’m supposed to leave in two days for work….”
“Oh,” you mumbled.
“Tomorrow, right? Consider it, okay? I could be a big help,” he offered again. “I’m a native to this city, after all. Born and raised here.”
You perked up at his words- though still unsure. Yoongi’s words resounded in your mind- ‘Be wary of everyone, you aren’t familiar much with anything here and it’s easy to trick you.’
“... Are you- um, are you familiar with Alexander?” You eventually asked, deciding on a middle ground- 
“Alexander, the hero? Of course! I know more about him than anyone here,” he jovially grinned. You released a sigh of relief at that. It wasn’t like any of you had been making progress on your own so far, so…
“Um- If it’s alright, can you tell us about him, then? Just for a while.”
“Sure- oh wait, I’ll just finish up my purchase. Be back in a bit.” And with that he delved back into the crowd, though you could see his back enter a shop nearby.
You pocketed the map in your hands, sighing. That… while you were hopeful at the sign of help, you were still unsure- you also felt it could have gone better too.
The smell of noodles under your nose brought your focus back- you looked down, then to the side- meeting Hoseok’s worried gaze. You blinked- and then reacted.
“Uh- sorry, Hoseok,” you flushed. “How long have you been standing there?”
“I just arrived a few seconds ago,” he reassured you, before peering up at you with an odd look in his eyes. “That said… who were you talking to just now?”
“Oh,” you tensed up. “That- someone I bumped into at the pub when we first arrived. It- um, it turns out that he knows a lot about the city, including, um, Alexander, and we weren’t making progress, so…” You faltered.”I mean, he offered to help as an apology? And I thought, again, it’s not like we’ve made much progress so far- not that we haven’t just been walking around, and it’s not like I just took his offer, just talking for a bit- I mean, we’ve covered a lot of the city by now and I’m having fun too, although I know this isn’t really for fun but you know what I mean and oh god I’m so sorry I’m just rambling right now.”
You fell silent, feeling the urge to cover your face with your hands, your face red- though unable to do so as you were holding food. You didn’t dare look up- only giving Hoseok a tentative glance when he hesitantly patted you on the back.
“That’s good news then, right? I mean, if he has information about the man that we don’t, it should help us.”
“That- yeah.” You hardly dared to react too much in fear that he would pull his hands away. For all that he was a dragon and they were assumed to be monstrously strong, Hoseok was gentle as he comforted you. In fact, his touch was light on your back- barely even touching you.
The two of you stayed like that for a few moments, until you saw the man come back, a noticeable bulge in his bag that wasn’t there before. He raised an eyebrow at the two of you- Hoseok withdrew his hands, his face reddening as much as yours did.
“Companion of yours?” He asked as he drew near.
“Um- yeah.” You dithered introducing Hoseok him- should you? It would be impolite, right? But for some reason, you could tell that Hoseok was wary of him. Still, before you could speak up again, Hoseok coughed, nodding at the man, a small, polite smile on his face. 
“Please, just call me Hoseok.” 
»»————- ♔ ————-««
“Abby?” Namjoon repeated your words later that night, a slight frown appearing on his face. You looked up at him, a touch nervous as your hands fidgeted with the food on your plate.
“Um- yeah. Remember, the guy I bumped into our first night here? Red hair, silver badge with angel wings on his chest? We met him again earlier, and he said he had information about Alexander…” You trailed off near the end as Namjoon’s eyebrows remained furrowed- and you wondered what he was thinking about. 
“Are you- um, I didn’t say anything about the quest, if that’s what you were worried about,” you offered. “I just told him we were travellers who got interested in Alexander and his journals, since he’s someone famous in this city.”
“Oh- no, I mean,” Namjoon hesitated. “It- it’s nothing.”
“... It is alright, isn’t it?” You looked up, meeting Yoongi’s eyes.
Dinner at Crossroads for the time consisted of only you, Namjoon, Seokjin, Yoongi and Jungkook- you all agreed that you had to meet up nightly to discuss the efforts of the search, if only to conserve efforts. Still, it didn’t take much for you to notice how uncomfortable Seokjin and Yoongi were with the rowdy crowds ever present in the pub.
Currently you retold to them your encounter with Abby. It seemed to be a bit of a saving grace, really, as no one had had any luck so far. 
Seokjin and Taehyung had stuck to the plan quite neatly- you were amused to confirm that even Taehyung bent under Seokjin’s cold gaze, although from what you could tell he remained playful all the way. They followed and checked every place assigned to them in an orderly manner. Seokjin admitted in a quiet voice that Taehyung charmed the librarians and shop owners into helping them, but that they had no progress. No one had even heard of a journal in Alexander’s name, nor had they seen any book that matched its description.
The less said about Jimin and Yoongi, the better. Yoongi and Seokjin were the only ones that could Jimin in check so far, you noticed, so you put Yoongi and him together- but, hearing about their experiences, you realized that in the same line of thinking you set Yoongi up to be his glorified babysitter.
Namjoon and Jungkook, lastly seemed to be like you and Hoseok- simultaneously touring around while checking the appointed locations to them. Jungkook seemed to take a shine to Namjoon too, excitedly asking him about anything that he didn’t understand. Namjoon in turn seemed to take his questions in stride as he answered them as best as he could. 
Honestly, a part of you felt more than happy seeing Jungkook branch out, gaining a friend… or something like that in Namjoon. Even in your nightly chats together, all he could speak about was the little things he’d learnt about, and what he wanted to share with you. Although you yourself couldn’t stand to be in Namjoon’s presence because of the- well. You were at least happy for him. Them.
Still, they didn’t have any information either.
“If you’re sure of what you saw, then it should be,” Yoongi spoke up. When you looked at him with confusion, he explained. “A badge with angel wings means they’re part of the Silver Vanguard.”
“Silver Vanguard?” 
“It refers to an elite unit in La Salutem.” This time, you were surprised to hear Seokjin’s voice. When you looked at him, though, he seemed to be focused on his food, even as he spoke. “They only allow warriors who have a long history of merits to join. And if the person that you met really is a part of it, then... he might be trustworthy,” he finally said. “Still, remain on guard.”
“Wow, Y/N, way to go!” Jungkook grinned. “That’s more progress than any of us have done so far.”
“So it’s alright then, right?” You asked once more. Yoongi nodded. Jungkook bumped your shoulder in support- and even Seokjin seemed to quietly give his approval.
None of you quite noticed the lingering frown on Namjoon’s face.
»»————- ♔ ————-««
The sun, painted in red and orange currently made a brilliant backdrop from where you were. Your feet hurt- but at least you were sitting down at the moment. The three of you were now at the park near the Fiendfyre ruins, after a day of touring with Abbadon (you had to ask him his name, you couldn’t keep calling him Abby after all no matter how he didn’t seem to mind it) as he immersed both you and Hoseok in the city’s history.
“You know a lot about the war, and the guild,” Hoseok quietly commented once, after Abbadon went into a rant about how it affected the trade in the city. Abbadon perked up at his words.
“So you speak!” He joked, before assuming a serious expression. “To answer your question, I’m a survivor of the war. There was an attack- my family didn’t survive, but... I was saved by La Salutem. They raised me.”
“You were?” He asked, his taut shoulders relaxing by a fraction, something you noted with relief.
You weren’t quite blind to the tension that existed between the two. For some reason, both were a touch, well, wary, about the other person, although it was mostly Hoseok. Whenever Abbadon wasn’t looking, from your position in the back you could see Hoseok give the other man glances, and then frown, something that happened more often as the day continued. With Abbadon’s answer now, though, he seemed to let go of some of his suspicions.
“Yeah. Trained me, too. And I got offered a place in their divisions right after the war ended,” Abbadon grinned.
“You must have done a lot of missions then,” you murmured. “Looking at your badge,” you explained. Abbadon chuckled. 
“So you’re looking for his journal?” Abbadon asked, a curious look on his face. “Huh. I didn’t think that was even real.”
“Yeah, well…” You flushed. “He seems like a really interesting guy, so.”
“True, true,” he agreed, before sighing. “Sorry I wasn’t much help in the end.”
“Oh, please!” You waved your hand, not wanting him to feel bad. “It’s not like our research was anything serious- besides, um, what matters is that we had a lot of fun today, right?”
For a moment your gaze flitted over to Hoseok who had been approached by a few children. From where you were, you could see him try to politely reject the kids- the keyword being try. They didn’t exactly give him the chance to make good on his answer as they pulled him to play.
Not that Hoseok seemed to mind it too much anyway, considering the smile on his face.
“If you’re curious about Alexander and his relics, then you should visit the castle ruins,” Abbadon told the two of you. “It’s a hidden place, known only to the city residents- a well-kept secret of ours.”
“A secret?” You echoed. “Why?”
“Why not?” He countered, before grinning. “Well, the reason is that there are bad memories attached to the place, so few people ever come there. Not to mention it’s falling apart, too, so it’s dangerous. Those that do are mostly kids curious about the ‘forbidden area’.”
“Fiendfyre, the castle of the late kings, and Blackburn, where the dragon’s fortress used to be.”
“Ah yes, he seems to be having a lot of fun, isn’t he?” Abbadon chuckled. “Still, they should be careful though, the ruins here are-”
“No!”
You suddenly gasped- some of the children playing close to you two had wandered too close to the ruins, tagging and pushing each other, when one of them tripped on the wall- causing a part of it to collapse. It fell straight down, and you could feel your heart beat in a frenzy-
But then dust cleared and there stood Hoseok, an arm propping up the huge rock as he shielded the children under him.
You released a shaky sigh of breath.
“Oh god, that was close,” you muttered, your heart still beating fast, before you turned to your companion. “Did you-”
He was staring straight at Hoseok, with an unreadable look in his eyes.
“Abbadon?” You hesitantly asked. 
“... I knew it. He’s a dragon, isn’t he? And that face… the son of the late king?” He finally said after a long while, and while his sentence ended in a question, the tone of his voice was a statement. You froze, and then you were about to refute his claim-
“Oh, don’t worry,” Abbadon smiled at you. “I’m not the type to talk or gossip with other people.”
You remained quiet, your nerves still strung high. Abbadon chuckled uneasily, a sheepish smile appearing on his lips.
“I won’t! I swear on my badge,” he promised you, a lighthearted air around him now. “That said, you should be careful though. Dragons- people around here have a complicated view of them, you know? Especially considering his status.”
“... I do,” you hesitantly replied. “I’m just surprised you easily realized it.”
He chortled. “Yes, well, in my job it’s an imperative to assess our surroundings, to know if we encounter an enemy or a friend. I just had this feeling when we met and I saw him- the super strength just confirmed it. Still, it’s something special, isn’t it?”
Your gaze returned to Hoseok’s figure, the bright smile contrasting with the red flush on his face as the two children and their mother thanked him profusely. 
True, you’d only recently got to know him better- only recently had you been able to take a look past the first set of walls he’d built around him, but even with the little that you’d seen so far...
“...Yeah, it is,” you smiled warmly. “He’s someone special.”
“Looks like it’ll be a while before they’re done playing, though,” Abbadon commented, frowning a little. “We still have one more memorial of Alexander’s that might help you, if you wanna take a look.”
“Though it’s getting dark soon…”
You hesitated, your eyes darting between Hoseok, the loud laughter of the children, then the darkening sky…
… It was fine, right? Abbadon had proven to be trustworthy, so far. It was the last option you could have at the moment- and tomorrow he’d be gone, while you and the others would have to stay, until at least you could get another clue about what to do next.
“... Okay,” you agreed, smiling at him. “Lead the way, please”
“Gladly,” he smiled. “It’ll just take a minute, I promise.”
You waved to Hoseok- but he remained busy, and you wondered if he’d even see you, the children asking him to play with them- you hurried your footsteps when you noticed your guide almost disappearing from view.
“W-Wait up!” You called, running after him- Abbadon’s figure almost disappearing amongst the trees. You frowned as he consistently remained just on the edge of your sight. What…?
When you came to, you realized that you were in a small clearing. “... Abbadon? Hello?” Your heart beat fast in your chest- a premonition, but then-
Your vision went black.
»»————- ♔ ————-««
You woke up to coldness, clasped tightly around your limbs- the chill bitingly spreading across your limbs. When your eyes opened, for a few moments you could only groan- your memories and thoughts too jumbled to make sense of. Still, as you slowly came to, you realized one thing-
You were bound and chained to a wall.
As soon as the realization hit you, you instinctively jerked in horror and panic, the fear within you rising as the metal chains harshly kept you captive. You looked around again in panic- feeling the darkness seemingly close in on you, making you feel even more terrified-
“Y/N!”
You stilled, tears in your eyes. “... Hoseok?”
When you looked across you again, you finally made out the outline of Hoseok’s figure- and then you gasped.
If you thought your current situation was bad enough, Hoseok’s was way worse. Chains adorned almost every part of his body- from his feet, to his neck- even some sort of helmet cuff wrapped around his head. His hands and feet were similarly bound to his back, in a way that prevented him from moving at all, and you had no doubt that it was hard for him to even breathe, with how tight they were cuffed on him.
But it was the metal covering his face that was the worst of it.
“What…? Why are you chained up…?”
He smiled bitterly- or, at least you think he did. “To keep me from transforming. I think... “ For a moment he faltered, looking away, but then he continued. “I’m sorry. This is all my fault. I suspected it, but I wasn’t sure, and now you’re in danger.”
“‘All your fault’?” You repeated, confused and worried. “What do you- what does that mean?”
“It means that he’s aware of his sin.”
You fully flinched at the sudden voice that echoed through the walls of (what you were now sure to be) the dungeon. You glanced to the side, where the voice came from- freezing in surprise as the person revealed themselves.
“Abbadon?” You gaped, your mind scrambling to keep up. “You- why?”
The familiar figure of who you thought had been a friend and a guide- Abbadon looked at you with a slight smile on his face. “Hello, missy.”
“I-I thought- what’s going on,” you faltered. “Why are you doing this?”
“You don’t know?” He mused, coming closer to you. You flinched back when his hand drew close, a shiver running through you when he patted you on the head.
When you failed to answer, he let his hand fall away- staring at you.
“... You’re a part of La Salutem, aren’t you?” You eventually said. “This isn’t what the guild stands for, I’m sure.”
“Oh, you thought I was part of that stuffy old guild?” Abbadon giggled- your blood ran cold at the insinuations in his words. “Take a closer look, missy. These aren’t angel wings- these are dragon bones.”
“I- dragon bones?” You choked out. “What…”
“... You really are confusing, you know?” He eventually shook his head idly, intrigue on his face. “Maybe I should start with you first, cut you open, see how you can remain so deceptively naive.”
Hoseok suddenly growled- you stared at him in wide-eyed surprise, surprised to see this new side of him. “Let her go. She doesn’t know anything about it,” he snapped.
Abbadon only laughed. “Oh, I knew it! I knew there was something wrong- if she knew, she definitely wouldn’t be so lenient on you for even existing,” he chortled. You shivered at the tone of his voice- although you felt the beginnings of rage bubble up in you at his words.
“What do you mean by that?” 
“Lying before us in chains, is Prince Hoseok of the dragons,” he announced, a gleeful little smile on his face.
“I already knew who he was when I met him,” you frowned, still confused. He didn’t seem like he had a problem back then, so what…? “Not that any of it made me wary of him.”
“But you don’t know exactly why dragons are the vilest creatures, do you? There’s a reason they stay in their dirty little hovels,” Abbadon smiles, a nasty little thing that told you for some reason he believed he had information that would make you change your view. “Then again, it’s where they belong after all.”
“Really,” you narrowed your eyes at him. “And that reason’s what?”
“You’re evidently knowledgeable about the war. But nobody told you about the massacre, did they?”
“There was no massa-”
“Yes, there was. The massacre.” Abbadon’s voice was soft, yet deadly- a far away look in his eyes. “Near the war, the dragons were losing. As they should have been. After pillaging and conquering for so long, every rule of tyranny must come to an end. Good always triumphs evil, you see?”
“Mages and humans, together, on the battlefield, saving lives, not to mention elves and fae… I only watched memories of it, but, god, it must have been a sight to witness,” he sighed wistfully. “The rest of the other races stayed neutral or sold themselves out like whores- selfish cowards.”
“But it wasn’t enough, you know?” He eventually said, sighing as he walked over to Hoseok, looking down at him with sheer hatred in his eyes. He harshly struck him with the heel of his boot- smiling when Hoseok let out a muffled cry of pain. “Dragons are vile,” thwack! “selfish,” thwack! “greedy,” thwack! “filthy beasts.”
By the end of it Hoseok lied on the floor, unable to even speak as he curled in pain.
“Around their empire, the dragons had so many cities under them- a few of them composed from other races, but most of them human,” he said, still smiling, even as the resentment remained in his eyes. The look on his face kept you quiet- frozen in fear.
“Three days. Three days was all it would have taken to storm their dirty little hole,” he spat. “But the dragons, heartless as they were, loathed the thought of anyone taking away what they considered ‘theirs’.”
“So they burned down every city.”
Only the sound of breathing remained unnaturally loud- from who, you wondered. Was it you? It didn’t feel like it- you didn’t feel like you were breathing.
“The ruler of the dragons decided if they couldn’t have their empires then no one could have them,” Abbadon continued, every word smooth and hypnotizing even as he hissed them out. “Three days, and every city was burned. The amount of lives lost then- it was catastrophic. Not to mention how they must have felt. Three days, and dragons filled the sky, flames everywhere and bloodshed covering every area. Though they were all eventually eventually executed, it still doesn’t come close to repaying what they did.”
You didn’t notice Hoseok choke out a cry at his words, tears forming in his eyes. Abbadon only continued, eyes dull with pain and yet sharp with recollection at the same time.
“My family was one of those trapped, you know. I was only saved because I had to hunt animals then- I didn’t even find their remains, days after. All that remained was ashes all around.”
“The guild took me in, tried to give me a new life, but I said no. I only knew how to hunt animals- and even now, I still do my job. After all, don’t I have one in chains right now!?” He suddenly laughed, wild hatred present. “And to think! That I have the previous King’s son!”
“Why, I have the glory of putting an end to this evil bloodline,” he giggled. You wanted to throw up.
He turned around- you couldn’t quite keep yourself from biting your lip when he drew close.
“Knowing all that, doesn’t it make you regret ever standing up for it?” He sighed again.
“... So?” You eventually rasped out. “What does that have to do with Hoseok?”
He frowned. You continued, gritting your teeth.
“What does that have to do with him? So what if he’s that King’s son? That doesn’t mean that Hoseok is just like him!”
“Of course it does!” He spat at you, before calming down again. “No, no, I see now. You’ve spent too much time with it. It corrupted you. No matter, no matter… I’m not the type of person to kill someone innocent and manipulated by dragons to boot. I’ll let you go, on one condition,” he says, the smile remaining on his face. “I want you to kill it.”
“... What?” You stared at him in horrified disbelief. Still, he keeped smiling- manic, wild.
“If you won’t kill it, then I will. I’ll make sure to dispose of you after too,” he nonchalantly added, before visibly rethinking over his words. “Actually, nevermind. I think it’d be more fun to torture it.”
You felt bile rise up in your throat.
“If you’re really friends with this beast,” he hummed cheerfully, his tone becoming twisted as he gestured to Hoseok dramatically, “well, won’t you put it out of future misery then? I’ll even spare you, for finally coming to your senses.” He grinned. “Or- you could try to escape. But trust me, you’ll regret not accepting my deal.”
“Like hell I-!”
“Y/N,” Hoseok’s whimper was both a warning and a plea. You bit the inside of your cheek angrily- glaring instead at Abbadon who only gleefully smiled at your expression. 
When you saw his smile, you snapped.
“You sick bastard, I hope you rot in hell, because that’s where murderers like you belong!”
“Y/N!”
You trembled from the force of the blow- a bright, red mark showing on your cheek as Abbadon’s smile turned dark. Behind him, Hoseok’s growl was loud, fury present in the deep rumble on his voice.
“Cheeky little thing,” Abbadon sighed, swiftly moving away from you as you struggled in your chains to claw him up. “Really. Never would’ve thought you to be this rude too, when we met. No matter, I’m not that petty.”
Backing up, he aimed a blow at your stomach, and then at your head- you cried out in pain again, this time too weak to even fight back. Your sense dulled- you could barely make out anything. For a moment, all you could hear and feel was the thud of your heartbeat-
Moments later, when you felt a rush of clarity in your brain, you were shivering on the floor, weak, injured- but unshackled.
In front of you was a sharp knife.
“I’ll be back in a few minutes, Missy. If your dragon isn’t dead by then, you can watch me as I punish it.” Abbadon’s voice echoed through the hallway. “Or you could join me, if you finally see the light.”
Thud
Thud
Thud
For a few moments you could only lie there in pain, groans leaving you, your heartbeat the only thing your mind could hold onto.
It was- hard to think. Hard to- feel. Brief flashes of pain flared up in your body, and you felt as if you would throw up- 
But then your blurry eyes met Hoseok’s and the situation sunk in.
Why were you lying down? 
You had to- you had to get up. 
You had to get up- do something-
Your stomach hurt so much- and your head, god, your vision was still shaky, your hearing faint. Hoseok’s words barely registered in your brain. You didn’t even understand what he was saying. 
But, you slowly thought, your legs weren’t injured. Neither were your arms.
You took a deep breath- whimpering in pain as you slowly got to your knees- and then to your feet.
Across you, Hoseok remained silent, still. No, no, no… that was bad. That was bad, right? Hoseok couldn’t- he had to keep going.
You took a step forward, your steps shaky- but still you continued. Think. Think. You had to get him out the chains somehow- find a way to free him, so you could escape together.
You forced yourself to go forward, your legs trembling as you reached him.
From where you were, you could see Hoseok’s eyes flutter open weakly. Unfocused- before they fell on you. Good, that was good, he was still conscious, you two still had hope. Now back to your main problem.
“... elf.”
You stared at the chains, still thinking. How, how how how? How were you going to get it off him?
“Y/N,” Hoseok whispered your name. You examined the chains- thick, metal, it was solid and obviously wouldn’t easily melt or break. Okay. Okay, so you had to look for another way.
“Y/N!” Hoseok’s yell was more of a groan- one that immediately took a toll on him as he coughed and hacked after. You immediately flinched, tearing up, even as your hands hovering uselessly above him as you soothed circles on his back.
“Sorry! Sorry- I’ll get you out, don’t worry, just…” You trailed off, frustrated with yourself. Hoseok caught one of your hands as you grabbed one of the chains again.
“Y/N, just go without me. Save yourself.”
The chain in your hand fell to the ground.
“Don’t say that,” you said, your voice calm, even as your hands quivered. “That’s not a good joke.”
“I-It’s not a joke.” Hoseok raised a hand to wipe away the tears forming in your eyes- or, at least he wanted to. Instead the bite of the metal around his arms kept him grounded. “Between the two of us, you’re much more needed. You should escape while you have the chance.”
You dryly laughed, the tears forming faster now. 
“What if I don’t want to?” 
“Think about the quest, Y/N. Give up on me.”
“And I told you,” you seethed. “I won’t. So stop asking. Actually, shouldn’t we talk about what he said? Why didn’t you defend yourself?” You snapped, before deflating. “Is… is what he said before the reason why you wouldn’t let anyone get close to you in any way?”
The two of you lay there for a moment then- you, awaiting his response, even as you stubbornly continued your task to free him and Hoseok stubbornly avoided your gaze. It was only when you took his hands in your own, inspecting the chains around his wrists that you realized he was shaking.
"... I'm just scared," he finally whispered. "I didn’t want you to get close to me. I didn’t want to get your hopes up for nothing. Because it’s instinct for us to shift, I feel like if I show even a fucking hint of this curse, I'll be proving everyone right... that I'm a monster just like him. I could hurt you easily even when I don’t want to. I just..."
Tears formed in his eyes and for once, you could see the resignation in his eyes. You stopped. "If there’s anything I know, it’s that I’m not someone people want to be near. Even if I seem nice, that doesn’t change the fact that I could easily kill at the same time… when we met, you seemed so nice and I wanted to be friends with you, but… I became scared that eventually you’d realize what they know. That afterwards, you’d be afraid of me too."
"But that's it. I'm not afraid,” you frustratedly told him, as the tears fell from your eyes, feeling a plethora of emotions inside you at his words. "Why would I be?"
“You heard it from him. I’m a mons-”
“Stop letting other people's words define you!”
For a moment it felt hard to breathe- rage and sorrow mixing in you as your emotions pushed you over the edge.
“You won't give yourself a chance because you just accept what other people say about you, like they know who you are, but you know what? Even if we’ve only been together for three weeks, even if I only got to actually spend time with you for only three days, the Hoseok I’ve seen so far isn't anything like that!”
“You hate yourself because you believe that you deserve only the worst, but please. I believe in you. I believe in the Hoseok that's kind and gentle, the one that smiles just from being able to make someone happy, the one that cries so easily because they read something sad, wearing his heart on his fucking sleeve, never even being able to lie because he knows how lies can hurt. The one that's honorable, and will fight for what's right. Being a dragon doesn't mean you aren't any of these things, it just means you have powers that others don't have. Being his son doesn’t mean you’re a carbon copy of him either. What you do with those powers- that's what makes you who you are.”
For a moment, after your rant, you breathed in slowly, carefully, all of a sudden feeling as though there was not quite enough air in the room. Still, you continued- and as your hands clutched your clothes, you felt something in your pockets. When you brought the item out-
You grinned wildly, for the first time since you woke up.
The Key of Eden fit snugly in your hand. Looking down, complicated as it was you could see the little keyholes that connected each chain, each one soon becoming undone as you pressed the key inside. With each chain that fell apart, you began to breathe easier. It was only when the last three remained that you began to speak again, determination hardening your voice.
“Even if the whole world says you're evil, Hoseok, how can you expect me to believe them when the whole time we've been together you've only been so far away from it?”
Clang
“Thinking it’s no good even before you try, giving up and just accepting their words and treating it as if it’s the truth…!”
Clang
As the second to last chain was unlocked, you looked him in the eye- ignoring how he stiffened under your hold.
“For once I want you to see yourself as someone that deserves to be heard, instead of something irredeemable.”
You reached down to free the last chain-
“I see you didn’t take my advice.”
-and found yourself gasping as your arms were harshly locked together, your body turned around. Abbadon- his face containing pity for you, never before had you wanted to strangle someone so badly- used one hand to keep you from doing anything. 
You stilled when you saw the knife in his hand.
“While I wanted to give you a chance… It’s a pity,” he idly remarked. “I’ll make sure you have a nice view.”
You instinctively kicked behind you at his words- the sharp clang of the knife as it fell to the ground mixed with Abbadon’s pained yell, one that felt like music to your ears- a split second was all it took before you lunged for the knife and leapt away from him in turn.
When he got up, snarling, you were already on the other side of the room.
“Come now,” he said even as his teeth were gritted into the semblance of a smile. “Give me the knife.”
“I won’t let you hurt him,” your voice was firm- even if your throat rasped.
“But then who’ll stop me from hurting you?”
Your breath caught in your throat- you dived to the side, his hands almost catching the edges of your dress before you scrambled away, feeling behind you for anything- Hoseok’s alarmed yell as he tried to help you but found himself restrained.
And then you felt it. The click of a door. Your eyes widened in surprise- then you grinned triumphantly at him.
“I guess I found my answer,” you taunted him. To your surprise, he only laughed.
“Sure, missy! Take a look behind you, it’ll surely help you escape- from life, that is,” he mocked.
You took another step behind you as you looked back- then felt your knees get weak.
All this time, you hadn’t considered just where the two of you might be. After all, you were much more concerned with freeing yourselves. But now, as you looked over what had to be more than a hundred meters of drop, you wished you did, if only to contemplate how you would be escaping.
You were in Blackburn, the tower’s entrance behind you, lying several hundred feet above the ground- you could see miles and miles of the surrounding forest and mountains.
“I thought it would be fitting, to kill it in its own house. That said, you have two options,” Abbadon said, his voice calm again. “Either take a step into Death’s clutches, or embrace Life. What will it be?”
“My companions are looking for us. They’ll be here any moment. Even if you kill us, you’ll still be caught in the end.” Your mind raced with excuses, words, anything that you could use to threaten him- yet he only laughed.
“But you both will still be dead. It,” he jabbed a finger at Hoseok, who glared at him, “will be dead, and that’s all that matters to me. Besides, are you even sure they’ll be coming? This isn’t the easiest place to find, you know.”
“If I fall, Hoseok will save me. Or have you forgotten dragons can fly?”
“Will it? I don’t think it’s ever even shifted,” he scoffed. “Which is a good thing, really. I would’ve shot it straight if it did. But no, if not just the chains sapping away its magic, then the lack of unease he has with the chains should tell you he’s never even tried shifting. How else could it tolerate the chains? If it tried now- I'd give it 4 seconds before it shifts back.”
Abbadon slowly smiled again. “So, how will you be taking your chances now?”
It was obvious that Abbadon took Hoseok as nothing but an ant, not a threat, just something so worn down that he wouldn’t fight back, even if he was freed. With how much he seemed as if he’d given up earlier, the weak, sluggish movements, and the hatred he had for being who he was- you weren’t surprised, but still, you hated it all the same.
Your heart beat in your chest then- fast, hurried. Inside you, you could only feel fear, the situation being as it was-
-but then you met Hoseok’s eyes. 
For once, they weren’t swimming in self-martyrdom or pity- but rather, in determination. You could see the support in his eyes, the decision he’d made. Trust me, he seemed to tell you.
Whatever fear you had then- it dissolved. 
“Neither,” you spoke up, your gaze firm as you looked Hoseok in the eyes and smiled. Abbadon frowned, his eyebrows furrowed. “I’m not taking chances, because I know he’ll save me.” 
Saying so, you took a step off the edge- and let yourself fall.
Thud
Thud
Thud-
"-Hoseok!" You screamed as you descended. 
When you opened your eyes, instantly a burst of colors surrounded you, the grey walls of the tower being replaced by the vibrant scenery- the sky in itself being a mix of blue and white, with the vivid greenery of what had to be the forest-
The wind rushed around you, harsh, fierce, and you felt the urge to shut your eyes out of fear, but you kept them open, even if your sight blurred with tears. For a second, nothing- then-
You could faintly see the top of the tower collapse, dust and debris flying everywhere, and then a large mass of something diving after you. 
A wheeze escaped you as leathery wings wrapped themselves around you. Heat, warmth that felt addicting to feel after the chill of the dungeons enveloped you, and for a few moments all other senses dulled. Though this time, it wasn’t from any outside force, but rather from the weeping sense of relief of finally being safe, the adrenaline keeping you hyper aware even now that the danger was gone, the added drop in altitude making your heart beat fast, too fast for your liking-
And then a flash of light- and you were wrapped securely in his arms. In Hoseok's arms. You held  on to him tightly- and, even with your heartbeat pounding away at your ears you could finally feel the wind around you two settle down, and the gentle flap of what had to be his wings.
You shivered- Hoseok pulled you closer. Close and closer and you were close enough to smell the faint scent of smoke lingering on his clothes, and then- 
Your feet touched stable ground. Your legs still trembling from the recent, you almost stumbled forward when you let go of him, but Hoseok only held you in turn- firm, gentle, and so you remained safe.
For a few seconds, you could only greedily take in gulps of air, your form still shivering, disregarding everything else. Then- you disentangled yourself from Hoseok, even as your hold on each other’s hands remained.
"You… you saved me," was all you could say.  "I knew you would. Thank you for saving me."
Hoseok looked at you, an unreadable expression on his face."Y/N, I-"
"Y/N! Hoseok!”
You looked past Hoseok’s shoulder- the sound of footsteps becoming louder and louder, as you finally saw six familiar figures. The first to come near was, surprisingly enough, Seokjin- who smoothly pulled to a stop in front of you, shielding both you and Hoseok from Abbadon, who you just discovered was standing a distance aways from you two.
The next to arrive had been Namjoon- who looked at you with a worried look on his face, eyes darting from you to Abbadon. His eyes, when they met yours, widened and he looked away, face filled with something- and then Jungkook, who was obviously furious and also worried- Yoongi, who, while seemingly calm had a tight, neutral expression- and Jimin and Taehyung, lingering somewhere beyond your current view.
“Iron Butcher.” You’d never heard Seokjin’s voice so cold before, not even when directed at you- you trembled, for a moment, just hearing it- Hoseok’s hands squeezed yours in support. “Harming innocent people is against the law, as I’m sure you’d know.”
“Hah,” Abbadon scoffed. “That isn’t a person, that’s only a vicious beast. I’m merely upholding my job as a protector.”
“It has been years since the war,” Yoongi’s voice was without any emotion. “Hunting dragons and dragging in innocent civilians is a crime worthy of many years of jail, not to mention you went for the Prince and the Savior.”
“Your best option would be to surrender.”
“And if I don’t want to?” Abbadon giggled.
“We’ll fuck you up,” Jungkook snarled. “For daring to lay even a hand on them. On her.”
Your heart warmed at his words, even as you wanted to protest. For a moment, there was silence- and then-
“... Ahhh, fine. I know when I’m out of my league.” Abbadon’s voice was light, airy- he spoke as if you were only discussing a friendly match. You shivered at the familiar tone- now aware of the hidden darkness he could easily switch into. You burrowed your head in Hoseok’s chest- your grip on him tight, and while a part of you was afraid of his rejection- he only pulled you in closer, until all sounds were muffled.
You counted the sound of his heartbeats, trying to will your breathing to adapt to its rhythm. One, two, three, four…
You could hear someone’s words as they tried to soothe you, though you trembled not just from fear, but also exhaustion.
“... It’s okay now, Y/N...”
Yet again, you fell unconscious before you could hear the rest of his words.
192 notes · View notes
kpopfromtheblock · 5 years ago
Text
a/n ⇾ surprise bitch! bet you thought you’d seen the last of me! 🤪 i’ve been here all along but just haven't felt motivated to write. i know it gets annoying to have to wait so long for updates but i appreciate those of you who have stuck by my side! ILY, FR FR. i try to make every update as good or better than the last so that its worth your while and sometimes that process can take me a long time… i hope y’all can understand that… i won't always update as frequently as other writers but i will get an update out at some point, just keep baring with me pls and thank you! ✨
THERE WILL NOT BE A PART 2 TO THIS, PLS DO NOT ASK.
LIFE WITH BANGTAN | ot7 + kth smut
009
Tumblr media
genre ⇾ fluff, smut and a bit of angst.
pairing ⇾ bts x reader, taehyung x reader (smut)
summary ⇾ the boys forget movie night and they have to find a way to make it up to you, starting with Taehyung...
warning ⇾ idk, if i matters but i just want y’all to know this is very TAE X READER heavy... i mean it’s still ot7 x reader but just a bit more Taehyung focused... — smut, pwp, hand job, oral (f receiving), penetrative sex, dirty talk (a lot of dirty talk), fingering and more... — usual warnings: cringy-ness, swearing
words ⇾ 12k
. *     ✦ .  ⁺   . * ⁺ ⁺
”Ugh!” You groan as you step out of the elevator. The cardboard box you’re holding in your arms isn’t too big but it is quite heavy. The box combined with the large backpack you’re waring is adding a bunch of unnecessary weight to your body and the journey to get to the boys dorm has taken longer than usual because of it… But you know this will all be worth it in the end, for tonight is movie night and hopefully the start of a monthly tradition with your lovers. 
The cardboard box in your arms and bag on your back are both filled with Disney movies… From the classics all the way up to the most recent ones available on DVD. 
Mayhaps you went a little bit crazy on Amazon, buying a total of one hundred and ten DVDs, some of which still haven’t shipped yet bc they are coming from countries outside of Korea and mayhaps, buying all those DVDs put a bit of a dent in your bank account but you’re almost one hundred…No, a solid ninety-five percent sure that this will all be worth it once you see the look of joy on Yoongi’s face after he watches the Aristocats for the first time or the tears in Jimin’s eyes during that one scene in Toy Story 3… Yeah, it’s gonna be a good night and you’re excited to experience it with your amazing boyfriends.
Finally making it up to the boy’s door, you put the box down on the floor and sigh, feeling relieved that you get to give your arms somewhat of a rest, even if for only a few seconds. You slide the shield of the keypad up and watch it illuminate. Quickly typing your customized pin in, the door beeps and you put your hand on the knob, twisting it open before it can lock again.
Once the door is slightly open, you begin kicking the box towards the opening, too lazy to bend over and pick it up again. 
A minute or two passes and you’re still kicking… You’re doing well, the box is nearly halfway through the door when suddenly the door is pulled fully open. “Oh!” You say almost following forward as you had been resting a lot of your weight on the door to keep it from closing whilst you kicked the box inside. “Darling~” You know immediately, without even having to look up, that it’s Taehyung calling you. The tone of his voice combined with the endearing nickname he’s been calling you since the day you two met gives him away. 
Before properly greeting him, you bend down to pick up the box again since you don’t have to worry about the door anymore… Picking the box up will probably go much quicker than kicking it. 
Once the box is in your arms again, you look up to meet Tae’s pretty brown eyes and boxy smile. You can’t fight the smile forming on your own lips. “Hello Handsome.” You tell him before leaning forward to place a single kiss against his soft lips.
“Why are you so dressed up?” You question, not missing the way the navy blue slacks and crisp white button up he’s wearing, compliment his tan skin. 
He takes the heavy box from you then steps aside to let you in without answering your question. “Oh fuck,” He groans. “What the hell is in here?” He asks. There’s a slight strain to his words as he struggles to balance the heavy box in one hand whilst he closes and locks the door with his other. 
Upon stepping inside, you see that the dorm is up in slight chaos.
One of the boys makeup artist and a friend of yours, Sua, is chasing Jungkook around with an eye shadow palette in her hand. There is a stylist you’ve never seen before, standing entirely too close to Namjoon while she fixes the collar of his shirt and Jimin is sitting on the couch while their hair stylist straightens the few fly-aways at the top of his scalp. 
Sua notices you first before any of the other guys do. 
“Y/n!” She stops chasing Jungkook to approach you.
Jungkook stops running around and Jimin looks up from his phone at the sound of your name being called.
“Hi baby!” Jimin says enthusiastically before waving at you. You look over at Jimin and give him a sweet smile. “Hi...” You say softly, waving back. You know he would’ve gotten up to greet you with a kiss if the man above him wasn’t holding a hot hair styling tool to his head. 
You look away from Jimin to see both Sua and Jungkook making their way over to you. 
Sua gets to you first and wraps her arms around you, engulfing you in a tight bear hug, which is slightly awkward since you didn’t have time to put your arms out to receive the hug properly. “Long time no see, how are you doing?” She asks against your ear before releasing you. “I know! I’m doing well, how are you?” You smile at her, although confused as to why she’s there, you are happy to see her. 
Sua has always been sweet to you and she was one of the first people to discover that you and the boys had something going on and even though she was a bit weary, she was supportive when she realized how much you really loved all seven of them and how much all seven of them loved you. 
Sua kept your secret until it was made knowledgeable to the rest of the staff and you have been grateful to her ever since. 
“I’m good! Just trying to get these boys of yours to sit still for a second. Especially this one.” Sua says pointing a thumb at Jungkook who is standing behind her with the brightest bunny smile. He waits eagerly for his turn to hug you. “I don’t know how you do it.” She continues and you chuckle. “Don’t worry, they run away from me too.” You joke and  both Sua and Jungkook chuckle. “I do not.” He protest, opening his arms for a hug. 
You finally take off you backpack, placing it on the near by chair and walk up to him. You wrap your arms around his waist and press your face against his chest. Your eyes close instantly at the warmth you feel being against him. Jungkook waste no time wrapping his arms around your frame, squeezing you against him.
Like always, you’ve missed your boys so much.
“I missed you.” He tells you, almost as if he can read your mind and you smile. “I missed you too Kook.” You confess before pulling away.
“Are you guys almost ready? Manger-nim will be here soon with the car.” You hear Namjoon’s voice from behind you. You pull away from Jungkook and turn to face the leader of the group. 
What is going on?
“Did I mixed up the dates for our movie night or…?” You mumble to yourself, thinking maybe you had read the date wrong on your calendar. 
You pull out your phone to check your google calendar, that holds all your important dates. You are usually bad with dates which is why you rely on your google calendar to keep track of everything.. You know once you put it in there, it’s official so you don’t understand how you could’ve messed this one up. 
The men around you seem to slow down their frantic movements at your words. “Babygirl…” Namjoon calls out and you look up to face him. The look on his face, makes you worry. His brows are furrowed and his lips form a slight pout. 
“Movie night... We completely forgot.” Your heart drops at his words. 
‘We completely Forgot’… The words are dramatically echoing in your head for some reason.
How could the forget the movie night you’ve been planning for weeks. 
“You forgot?” You ask for confirmation and Namjoon nods his head, a solemn look on his face. “Darling, we’re so sorry.” Taehyung’s voice catches your attention and you turn around to face him this time. “An event came up that we have to go to.... A car is on the way to pick us up.” He explains to you. 
“Oh...” You say, not able to hide the disappointment in your voice. Jungkook comes up to you from behind and wraps his arms around your waist. You don’t even have to turn around to know it’s him. It just feels like him, not to mention, he loves to give you back hugs. He pulls you close to his chest and then rest his chin on your shoulder. “Please don’t be upset.” He begs you but it’s too late. Your feelings are hurt. 
How could they forget? You think again.
“I’m not.” You lie and Jimin is the first to sniff you out. 
“Yes you are.” 
Hoseok comes walking out of his and Jimin’s shared bedroom. He is looking as gorgeous as ever in a suit that is tailored to perfection. Upon seeing you, he gives you his one hundred watt smile but suddenly, it fades when he notices the look on your face. “What’s wrong Angel?” He mumbles, softly. You’re about to shake your head and lie again but Jungkook speaks before you can. “She came for movie night.” Jungkook’s chest rumbles against your back as he speaks. “That was tonight?” Hobi asks, looking up into your eyes. His usual bright expression is now a little less bright when he catches the displeasure in your eyes. He can tell you’re upset and that you are doing your best to hide it but he knows you. He knows that look. 
You nod your head at his question, a broken smile gracing your lips. “Angel...” He starts before his long legs strut over to you until he is standing in front of you. He leans down to place a sweet kiss to your lips. Although you’re upset, you return the kiss as best you can with Jungkook’s arms still wrapped firmly around your waist. 
“It’s okay...” You lie again. 
“We’re so sorry baby.” Jimin apologizes and you shrug. “It’s fine.” Your fourth lie for the night…
Jin comes strolling into the living room with Yoongi not far behind. “Ok kids. Car is here. Let’s get going.” They both look too good to be true. Dressed in dark suits that seem to compliment each other. “Princess?” He greets your curiously. You give him a small smile. “Hi...” You say. “You look handsome. You all do.” You say truthfully.
Yoongi looks up at you. “Kitten, what are you doing here?” He asks in confusion. 
Seriously? No one remembered what tonight is… or was supposed to be? 
You feel like you’re going crazy, like you made it all up in your head but you know you didn’t. You remember planning this night... The eight of you agreeing upon this date so you don’t understand how this has happened...
You want so badly to tell them off but you also don’t want to start anything… You suppose it’s not their fault... You knew exactly what you were getting yourself into, the minute you decided to be with them, to love them… They have priorities and obligations to fulfill as the ‘World’s Biggest Boyband BTS’ but you wish that sometimes, they could be your boyfriends and just that alone. Even if, just for the day…
“I came for movie night but it seems you all have other plans.” You say, the words come out bitter than you intended but you can’t take them back now. 
“Don’t say it like that baby.” Jimin tells you, feeling guilt bubbling in his chest. Yoongi comes to stand in front of you after Hobi has step away to put on his shoes. “Kitten, why don’t you stay until we get back?” Yoongi offers and you’re about to decline his offer when you feel Jungkook press his lips against your neck. “Yeah stay, we’ll be back before you know it,” He whispers against your skin. 
“You guys know I don’t like to stay in the dorm when you’re not here.”
“Please?” Jimin begs. “If you’re not too tired when we get back, we can watch one of the movies you brought.” Jimin suggest, and the idea swims around in your head for a little bit… As tempting as it sounds, you know that they’ll be the ones too tired to stay up and watch movies with you.
“Guys we really need to go…” Jin reminds them, picking up his shoulder bag and his suit jacket off the couch. 
“You guys go ahead... You don’t wanna be late.” You tell them and you watch as Yoongi’s lips form a small pout. You usually lose your mind at how cute he looks when he unintentionally pokes out his lips but in this very moment, all you can do is give him a half hearted smile. He leans forward and kisses you. “I hope you’re here when we get back.” He says before walking towards the door. Jungkook kisses your cheek then lets go of you to follow his Hyungs out. Namjoon is the last to leave. He places a kiss at the top of your head then walks towards the door. “See you later Baby girl.” He says before leaving, the door slamming behind him. 
You sigh and turn away from the door. You are instantly greeted by the messy dorm. The stylists and Sua must’ve slipped out of the dorm while you were conversing with the boys because you were now left alone. In a big, empty, messy dorm. 
You decide to tidy up so the boys will have a nice cozy and clean place to come home too. Plus you need the distraction… You just got ditched after all. 
You pick up the movie box that Taehyung left on the counter and bring it over to the coffee table. You plop down on the couch and begin  unpacking the box.
You even went through the trouble of buying as many of the Korean subbed versions as you could find for some of the older classics like Cinderella and Sleeping Beauty. You know Tae and Jimin have never seen those. 
You neatly stack the movies in the middle of the table, surprisingly the only clean spot in the house, before you begin tidying up the place.
. *     ✦ .  ⁺   . * ⁺ ⁺
Cleaning kills about two full hours. You cleaned the the living room, vacuuming and wiping down all the surfaces. You also decided to clean the kitchen, making sure the dishes in the the dishwasher were clean and then packed away and the counter top was removed of any stains. You attempted to clean each of the boys room but gave up after picking up all the clothes thrown around in Taehyung’s.
After you were satisfied with the way the dorm looked (and smelled), you walk back into the the living room and plop down on the couch. Your eyes glaze over the large stack of DVDs you brought with you... Without even realizing it, a frown grows on your face. 
Cleaning had kept your mind off of the fact that your boyfriends ditched your planned movie night but now that you were done, now that you didn’t have anything keeping you busy, your failed attempt at spending quality time with your boyfriends was all you could think of.
You sigh heavily and pick up your phone. You decide to open the twitter app and browse around. Maybe one or two of the fifteen people you are following would post something to make you laugh…
You loved laughing, it always made you feel better. 
You were lucky enough to stumble across a few memes. You giggle at them and save one in particular to your camera roll to use later in your group chat. 
As you scroll further down, you come across a photo that makes your heart flutter with fondness. 
One of the BTS fan accounts you follow (just because you enjoy the memes they posts and all the cute edits), posted a picture of the guys. You knew instantly it was a picture of them from the night. They look exactly the way they did when they left and you distinctively remember Yoongi’s shinny dangly earring and how it looked pretty with his outfit.
The picture was taken mid laughter. The way Jimin’s eyes turned into crescent moons, how Hoseok’s mouth formed a prefect heart, the way Jungkook’s nose crinkle and his two front teeth made an appearance and how you could practically hear Taehyung’s deep laughter just from looking at the way his mouth was wide open and his head was thrown back… It all made your heart swell in your chest. 
You wished you could be the reason they were laughing or be there to laugh with them. You genuinely just missed them. You were looking forward to spending time with them tonight. You desperately wanted to be wrapped up in Namjoon’s arms, snuggled under a blanket with Jin beside you and Yoongi’s head on your lap while you play with his soft locks as he drifted off to sleep… The other boys gather near by. You always felt comfort when they were close to you. 
You suddenly felt a wave of discontent wash over you. You’re not usually one to let things get to you. You pride yourself in being someone who is very understanding, especially when it comes to plans changing but for some reason this situation is hitting you hard. 
It’s been almost a month since you’ve hung out, like really hung out with them. And yes, you’ve gone longer without seeing them as they were away on tour in different countries for months on end but this time they were back home. You could pop into a practice every now and then or sleepover at the dorm if you want to but they had been so busy this month (even with them being back home), that spontaneous visits were not in the cards for you which is why you were so looking forward to this night.
Exiting out of twitter, you decided to open the Message app. You go into the group chat named ‘Team Kim Seokjin’ and type out a quick message.
YOU to Team Kim Seokjin
hey guys, i hope you’re all having a good time. i finished cleaning up the dorm a bit and now i’m going to head home.
YOU to Team Kim Seokjin
i know you all wanted me to stay but it doesn’t feel right... anyways, be sure to text me when you get home. love you all ❤️
You sent the messages and locked your phone, not waiting for a reply. You stood up, grabbing your duffle bag and throwing it over your shoulder. You shut off all the lights before heading out the dorm. 
Your phone pinged, indicating that you received a text messages but you decide not to check it right away as you were too focused on getting back to your apartment. 
You hope the comfort of your bed would make you feel a little bit better…
Meanwhile on the other side of town. Taehyung and Yoongi were in the bathroom. The award ceremony they were attending had just called for an intermission so the two decided it’d be a good time to release some fluids. 
Yoongi was drying his hands when suddenly his phone vibrated in his pocket the same time that he heard another phone ping, the obviou sound of a text tone… He knew it was Tae’s phone as he was the only other person in the bathroom and Yoongi himself had yet to take his phone off of silent. 
“Hyung!” Taehyung shouts after flushing the toilet in his stall. “Hmm?” Yoongi hums in response. The stall door flies open and Tae hastily walks out, holding his phone up for Yoongi to see the text he’d just received from you. “She’s not staying.” Tae pouts. 
“What?” Yoongi says in confusion, not too sure what the younger male was getting at. 
“Y/n... She said she isn’t going to stay over’.” Taehyung says,
Yoongi squints his eyes, trying to get a better look at Tae’s bright screen before giving up to pull out his own phone. He unlocks it and looks at the text messages you sent, rereading them a few times to himself. “Ah.” He says in realization. “‘Ah’? She’s mad at us and all you have to say is ‘ah’?” Tae whines. 
One of the things Taehyung hates most in this world is when the people he loves and cares about are upset with him and you are at the top of that list. “I don’t think so.” Yoongi tells the younger man. “I disagree… I mean we basically ditched her…” Locking the phone and pushing it back in his pocket, Yoongi turns to the mirror and fixes a few loose strands of hair.
“Leave it to Taehyung to over react at a simple text message.“ Yoongi thinks.
 “She’s not mad. Trust me.” Yoongi tries to reassure Tae but truth be told, he actually didn’t know himself if you were mad or not… He understands why you would be upset, if you were but he also knows that you are someone who doesn’t get upset easily. 
As Yoongi waits for Tae to finish washing his hand, his phone vibrates again. This time, it’s a text from Hoseok.
HOBI to Team Kim Seokjin 
🥺🥺🥺 you won’t be there when we get back?
After reading Hoseok’s text, Yoongi instantly feels a twinge of guilt in his chest. He knows he shouldn’t... After all, he didn’t even want to come to this event but, it’s work. Something he had to do… He’d much rather be at home, cuddling up beside you on the couch, watching some stupid children’s movies… That would be a way better use of his time because it was time being spend with you and his brothers.
“Ready Hyung?” Tae’s question pulls Yoongi out of his head. He nods in response at the blue haired man before the two of them exit the bathroom, heading back to the others.
Yoongi decides that he’d call you as soon as the ceremony is over, to check up on you. He just hopes you’ll be awake to answers…
. *     ✦ .  ⁺   . * ⁺ ⁺
A    W E E K    L A T E R
With groceries in hand, you struggle to put the pin into the keypad of your apartment door. After two failed attempts and almost being locked out permanently, you decide it would be easier if the grocery bags weren’t in your hand… You lean down to place the bags on the floor and just as you’re about to stand back up, you hear the most horrifying sound… The keypad beeps indicating that it has been unlocked and the door is being pulled open from the inside.
“What the fuck?” You mumble out loud. 
You swiftly stand up straight, ready to throw hands at the intruder but you are pleasantly surprised to see the one and only Kim Taehyung, standing in your doorway with a bright smile on his face. “Tae?” You say, releasing a breath you didn’t know you were holding. 
Although relieved to see your boyfriend and not some thief or lunatic… You were still a bit confused. “What are you doing here?” You question as he bends over to pick up the grocery bags for you. “I came to see you.” He states the obvious. 
Upon hearing his words, your eyes suddenly widen at thought of him coming into your apartment complex… 
In the middle of the afternoon… 
Where nearly a hundred other college students are living… 
Anyone could’ve saw him. 
You hastily look around then begin walking forward, pushing Taehyung back into you apartment at the same time. “Whoa…” He says slightly confused and startled by your sudden moves. “Someone could’ve saw you dummy.” You scold him and he simply chuckles at you. “I was extra careful.” He informs you. “I wore a mask and a hat and I came in through the back entrance.” He tries to reassure you before walking over to the kitchen to put your bags down. You scoff at him in both amusement and disbelief because you can’t believe that he really thinks a simple mask and hat is enough to hide his appearance… 
His fans could spot him even if he were dressed up as Bozo The Clown. 
“As if a mask could hide you from an ARMY...” You say sternly. 
“Someone could’ve saw you…” You repeat, your voice still a bit on edge as you take your shoes off at the front door. Tae doesn’t seem to care that he could’ve gotten caught sneaking into your building... And it’s not like he hasn’t snuck in before. He’s been to your place a handful of times but never at this time of day so you’re just a bit concerned but you’ll let it go for now…
You walk into the kitchen to see that Taehyung has started unpacking the groceries. You’re amazed by the fact that he seems to know where everything goes. You can’t help the way your heart flutters at how domestic the scene in front of you is but flutter in your heart simmer down just as a thought pops into your head...
What is he doing here?
“Not that I’m not happy to see you babe, but what are you doing here, seriously?” You start. “I thought you and the boys would be in the studio all day.” You say and he shrugs. “Well yes, we’re supposed to be… That’s where the members are now but I snuck away for a bit...” He explains. “I wanted to make sure you were okay.” Your eyes brows furrow in confusion. 
Why wouldn’t I be okay?
“Where does this go again?” Tae asks as he holds up the box of cookies and cream Rice Crispy Treats.
“Cabinet above the microwave.” You point to the spot you’re talking about and Taehyung nods before turning around to put the sweet treat away. You walk further into the kitchen to help him pack out the rest of the groceries. “Why wouldn’t I be okay?” You finally say, referring to his previous question. “Well ‘cause of the whole movie night fiasco last week…” He informs you before turning back around to face you. 
“Ahh.” You say in realization. 
So that’s what this is about... He thinks I’m still upset. 
You chuckle at the thought and walk over to the fridge to put the orange juice inside. 
“I’m okay my love, you didn’t have to come all the way over here to check on me.” You tell him. You feel bad that you gave him the impression that you were still upset. You don’t want him to be worried about something that you were no longer thinking about. “You’re our girl, of course I had to come check on you… I’m sure the others would’ve tried to come, had they known I was coming” He says. 
You close the fridge and look up at him, smiling fondly. You make your way back over to the grocery bags… You decide to just take everything out at once and line them up on the counter to make things easier for yourself and make the process of putting things away go faster. 
“You’re sweet baby but I promise you, I’m okay.” You reassure him.
“But you weren’t though… Right? Before you were mad at us?” By the tone of his voice you know there’s a pout on his lip. “Yes.” You say truthfully, not wanting to hide anything from him. “I knew it!” He exclaims. “I knew you were mad. Yoongi Hyung said you weren’t but I know you darling.” He says confidently. “I’ll admit…” You begin before closing the fridge and turning around to face him. “I was upset that night… Mainly because I just wanted to spend time with you all but I got over it.” You confess. 
“I understand that you all have priorities and-“
“You’re our priority.” Taehyung cuts you off… As much as you want to believe him, you couldn’t. Yes, you know they love you and you know you mean a lot to them but you also know that their careers, their fans, mean just as much and sometimes that means you have to take a back seat to that part of their lives... 
And that’s something you have to learn to accept. 
“Let us make it up to you.” Taehyung’s voice brings you out of your thoughts.
“There’s no need.” You tell him and there really isn’t… They did nothing wrong and there’s nothing they needed to make up for. “Aw come on,” Tae whines. “Sleepover, we have the weekend off!” He suggests and you have to shake your head immediately. “I can’t.” You state. “I have a big project due on Monday that I need to get started on.” He pouts cutely and you resist the urge to kiss that pout off his lips. 
“Ok, well just come over Friday night then… The guys and I miss you so much.” He takes a step forward and you take one back… For some reason, your subconscious is telling you that some shit is about to go down that you are unprepared for…
“Tae…” You say warningly. You hate to disappoint him and the rest of your men and you would normally never turn down the opportunity to spend time with them but you just didn’t think it’d be responsible to hangout when you have so much work to do and catch up on. 
And yes, you could bring your work over to the dorm but that just wouldn’t be logical... You’d get nothing done.
“Please?” You don’t miss the way Taehyung’s voice has dropped and octave lower. You look up to meet his eyes and as you expect, there is something dark… Swirling around in them. He advances towards you again and you take another step back, this time your lower back hits the edge of the counter. Taehyung places his hands on either side of you, locking you between himself and the countertop. There’s no where for you to run. 
“Please stay over.” He pleads again and for a split second your eyes land on his lips. They are slightly chapped but they look so inviting... “Let us make it up to you.” His words come out as more of a command than question. “Tae…” You say his name again, a little breathier than you expected but his close proximity is making you somewhat lightheaded… It’s not like you haven’t been this close to him before, hell you’ve been way closer but for some reason, the way that he’s looking at you right now, like he can’t wait to get his hands on you, like he can’t wait to put his mouth on you… It’s all very intense. 
“I already told you… I can’t.” 
“You can’t or you just won’t?” He asks you. His question kind of catches you off guard because he’s sort of got a point… 
It’s not that you can’t go over to their dorm on Friday night or that you don’t want to… It’s just that you don’t think it’d be the smartest thing to do with the word load you have on your table right now… “Darling.” Tae calls… He can tell by the expression on your face that you are playing with the idea of coming over, in your head. “Hmm?” You hum, looking into his eyes. This time, you’re the one to catch him staring at your lips. 
Somehow the two of you have gotten so close to each other that your faces are inches apart. You can feel his breath fanning over you as he speaks. “What do I have to do to change your mind?” He questions, seductively. His voice is as smooth and raw as honey. If lust had a sound, it’d be they way Taehyung is speaking to you right now... The tingle in your core seems to get stronger the more he talks.
You look at his lips one last time and because you can’t resist him any longer, “Kiss me.” is all you mange to say. 
Tae is on you in seconds. He smirks as his lips collide with the softness and warmth of your own.
Kisses with Taehyung always start off slow… Slow and sweet and extremely passionate and today is no different. He sucks on your bottom lip slowly and you moan at the feeling. “Mmm.” He moans along with you. He loves how plump your bottom lip is and the way it bounces back into place when he lets it go. 
Tae takes his hands off the counter and grabs your arms, that are still awkwardly at your sides to place them on his shoulders. You instantly wrap them around his neck and pull him closer. You run your fingers through the blue locks at the back of his head and gently grip them. 
You had been so thrown off by his lips on yours that you had forgotten what do with the rest of your body. 
The two of you are chest to chest as his hands caress your sides. You slide your tongue across his bottom lip, hoping that he’ll get the hint and sure enough he does, opening his mouth for you to slip your tongue in. The two of you swirl your tongues around each others, the feeling is sensual and sexy and is slightly overwhelming your senses but you can’t stop. 
Another minute passes and Tae pulls away from devouring your mouth so the two of you can catch your breaths. “So...” He says breathlessly. You lean forward and peck his lips again, wanting to taste more of him. He smiles against your mouth before speaking, “Is that a yes?” He asks with his lips against yours and you giggle… It seems the man in front of you is adamant in getting you to agree to come over and if you weren’t so horny and now, so extremely wet, you’d tell him off but unfortunately (or mayhaps, fortunately?), you are both of those things and it doesn’t help that Taehyung has decided to drag his mouth from yours to the sweet spot where your neck and shoulders meet, peppering kisses and sucking harshly on the skin there.
“Oh god,” You mumble to yourself. 
It feels so good. 
“Darling?” Tae calls you as your eyes flutter closed. You tilt your head to the side, giving him more space to work. “Hmm?” You can only give him a hum of a response because you think your brain is too clouded with lust to form a coherent sentence… So you just don’t.
“You didn’t answer my question,” He reminds you. His warm tongue runs over the patch of skin he’d previously sucked on. “What was it again?” You ask, having genuinely forgot what it was… He chuckles and slides his hands from around your waist down to your lower back, they rest there for a second or two before he moves on, sliding his hands over the curve of your ass. He grips it firmly and you gasps at the feeling “I said...” He begins. “Is that a yes… To coming over?” He pulls away from your neck to look at your face. 
Tae’s heart beats rapidly and the tightness in his boxers increases when he sees the look on your face. He always thinks you look beautiful but even more so when your eyes are filled with desire, much like they are now. He could just eat you up... And he will. 
“No.” You say, bringing the man in front of you out of his trance. He raises his eyebrow at you and you try to hold back a smug smirk from forming on your face. “No?” He asks, wanting to make sure he heard you correctly. 
“Nope.” You confirm, popping your ‘p’ and shaking your head. 
“Hmm,” He hums. You can tell by his tone that he knows you’re just giving him a hard time and he definitely doesn’t mind playing along. “I guess that means I’m gonna have to work a little harder to get you to say yes huh?” He questions you and you smile sweetly at him, “Bingo.” You say matter-of-factly. 
He knows exactly what you want.
A sudden mischievous smile graces his lips before his mouth is crashing on to yours again. Slow and sweet kisses will no longer suffice for such a moment between the two of you.... Everything now is fast and sloppy and so so good. 
You moan as Taehyung’s tongue pushes into your mouth. He tastes as delicious as the first time he kissed you and you swear you could loose yourself in his mouth alone. 
His hands come down to grip your thighs. “Up.” He grumbles in your mouth and you jump slightly, so that he can effortlessly lift you off the floor and on to the countertop. You can feel the groceries behind you, uncomfortably pressing against your lower back. You remove your hands from around Taehyung’s neck and bring them behind you to push the groceries out of your way so you have more room to move around… The whole time you’re doing this, your lips never leave his.
The sounds of heavy breathing and wet kisses fill the space around you... Also the sound of your favorite bag of chips hitting the hardwood floor but you have no time to dwell on that, not when one of your gorgeous boyfriends is making a mess of your panties and he doesn’t even know it…
Now with Taehyung in between your legs, you can feel how hard he is. He’s pressing himself closer to you and the sudden urge to feel and taste his cock is strong. 
Your hand is down his sweatpants and past his boxers before you know it. “Oh fuck,” He grunts as you grip his hard cock in your small hand. 
You don’t hold back, beginning to stroke him as best you can from where you’re sitting. The angle is a little weird and slightly uncomfortable for you and there’s a bit of restraint from his boxers and sweats still being on him but he seems to be enjoying it from the way his mouth has fallen open and his eyes are fluttering open and closed. “Feels good?” You ask, wanting to hear praises from him. “I-I’m... Fuck...” He’s struggling to get the words out and that is a boost to your pride, if any. You love that you can turn him into a puddy from just your hands. “I’m s-supposed to b-be making you f-feel good.” He finally get the words out and you smile. 
You think it’s so sweet that he’s thinking about making you feel good whilst your hands are on his cock. 
“We can take turns baby.” You remind him before you grab him by the collar of his shirt with your free hand and plant your mouth on his again. The kiss is all teeth and tongue as you continue to pump his length... You use your thumb to spread the precum over the head of his dick. “Y/n...” Taehyung breathes your actual name for the first time since he’s stepped into your apartment. “If you keep doing that, I’m gonna cum in my pants.” He warns you but that only encourages you to go faster. 
You stroke his length with determination. 
Your end goal is to get him to bust a nut… 
Right here… 
In your kitchen… 
In his boxers… 
While you watch… 
You want to make a mess out of him. 
“But isn’t that what you want baby?” You tease him. “To cum, right here in my hand.” Your voice is innocent but your words are so dirty that Taehyung can only growl at you in response before throwing his head back. “Fuck, your hand feels so fucking good around me.” He says through gritted teeth. “My mouth would feel better but we’ll get to that later.” You continue to pump his cock. Your pace goes from slow and steady to fast and hard and it’s making Taehyung loose his fucking mind. 
From the way his dick twitches and the way his face is screwed up in pleasure, you know he’s already about to cum. “Are you close my love?” You ask him sweetly and his heart feels like it might explode. The fact that you can switch from being so dirty to so soft and sweet while you rub him off, really throws him for a loop. You are truly the best of both worlds. 
“Yes...” He groans, finally bringing his head down to lock eyes with you and you bite your lip at the sight in front of you.
You don’t realize it but your hips are desperately gliding back and forth on the countertop, trying to get whatever friction you can… Even if its just the dull shift of your wet underwear rubbing against your folds every now and then… It’s better than nothing at all. Your boyfriend takes note of this, feeling a little guilty, as he was the one who was supposed to be getting you off but instead, here you are giving him, probably the best handjob of his life. He’ll have to make up for it later but right now, he can only focus on the fact that he’s about to cream his pants. 
“Oh God, please Y/n...” He calls out, his eyes haven’t left yours. The both of you are staring at each other so intensely that it feels impossible to look away. “What my love?” You ask him. You twist your hand around his throbbing cock as you continue to stroke him up and down rapidly. Your arm is about to fall off because of the constant change in speed but you refuse to slow down. “Please don’t stop.” He begs you, his voice strained. “I won’t… Not until you cum for me,” You promise him. 
“Are you gonna cum for me Tae?” You feel his dick twitch for the second time after you speak.
Your mouth starts to water at thought of how pretty his cock must look right now. So thick and veiny and probably tinted a pretty shade of pink… You wish you had taken it out of his pants before going to town on it so you could see it in action… You were too eager but it’s okay... You’ll have a better view of it, once you get your face down there to suck him off. 
“Oh f-fuck!” He groans loudly, halting your fantasies about his dick. “I-I’m cumming,” He stutters out, his eyes rolling to the back of his head as his mouth falls into a perfect ‘o’ shape. Your hand strokes him relentlessly for a few more minutes before you feel it... Tae releases his load all over your hand while your name falls from his lips repeatedly. You continue to pump him through his release, your thumb rubs over the sensitive head of his cock and he flinches at the feeling. “Shit...” He says and you giggle, before pulling your hand out of his boxers. The back of your hand is shiny and wet with his cum… Instead of letting it go to waste, you decide to give him a show... You look him in the eyes and lick the mess he’s made off the back of your hand... You’re not sure how sexy you look, licking your skin like a fucking cat would their fur, but Tae seems to be enjoying it and that all that matter. 
“Holy shit...” He says once you’re done, he comes towards you at full speed, lips colliding for the third time tonight.
Taehyung places his hands under your thighs, guiding you to wrap them around his waist. Once you do, he hastily picks you up and you squeal as he carries you over the couch. He basically throws you down on it… Thank God, you got a bigger one. The little two seater you had before would never work for what the two of you are about to do… 
Your boyfriend moves swiftly to help you pull your shirt off over you head and you have to laugh at how eager he seems to be. “Whats so funny?” He questions and you smile. “You’re just really cute when you’re needy.” You tease him and he scrunches his face in disapproval, making him appear even cuter than before. “I’m about to bury my face in your cunt and you’re calling me cute?” He says in disbelief. “Well, you are…” You simply shrug your shoulders with smirk on your face. “Shut up and get your pants off.” He says somewhat playfully before pulling his own shirt over his head. Your eyes land on his tan skin and his pretty collarbones.. You’re sure your drooling now at how good he looks above you shirtless and dark eyed with his pretty blue locks cascading over his forehead… 
He looks un-fucking-real… 
You begin unbutton your jeans but apparently you weren’t moving fast enough for Tae’s liking which seems to be a recurring theme whenever you’re about to get it on with one or more of your boyfriends… Taehyung impatiently moves your hands out of the way to unbutton your jeans himself so instead you work on your sports bra which actually doesn’t require much work at all… It isn’t the cutest one you own but it does have a zipper down the front which makes the removal process much easier and for that, you are thankful. You unzip the bra and slide it off your shoulders before dropping it on the floor beside the couch. You can’t stop your hands from caressing the tops of your breast then running your palms over your hard nipples. Tae’s hands would feel better but, he’s busy pulling your pants down past your hips. You lift yourself off the couch to help him get them off you. When they’re off completely, he takes the clothing and tosses them somewhere behind him. “Jesus,” He says as his eyes meet the large damp spot on your navy blue panties… “You were this wet the whole time?” He asks, looking up at you and you nod in response.
“Please take care of it Tae…” You plead… Now that he’s brought it up, the wet, stickiness between your legs is starting to get uncomfortable and since he’s the cause of it, it’s only right that he fixes it. “I’d love to.” He tells you before leaning down to press kisses on your stomach, right above the waistband of your panties. You bite your lip and look down at him, both your heart and your pussy are throbbing in anticipation for what is about to happen. 
Taehyung takes a chance and peaks up at your through his lashes… You are a sight to behold, laying here, so prettily and patiently waiting for him to make his next move… He thinks it’d be so easy to tease you and make you whine underneath him but he’s not a selfish lover and he desperately wants to repay you for the nut you made him bust not too long ago. He kisses the damp spot on your panties before looping his fingers in the sides of them. He pulls them down slowly and as your pretty cunt comes into view, he licks his lips. He can’t wait to taste you. “Hurry.” Your voice is soft and very desperate. “Sorry Darling, I just was admiring you…” He confesses and your face heats up right away.
Oh god, this man is going to be the death of me.
He pulls your panties off the rest of the way and tosses them in the same way he did your jeans, he then begins placing kisses one by one on each of your thighs… He takes his time, stopping every so often to suckle on your smooth skin… It feels amazing but you are loosing your patience. You whine out his name and he chuckles… After he just told himself, he wouldn’t tease… He can’t help it though, he just love to take his time with you. 
Tae positions himself more comfortably between your legs, hooking his arms under your thighs and spreading you open wider. He starts by licking a stripe from the bottom of your core to the top, just to get a taste. The tip of his tongue hits against your clit and you sigh at the feeling. Taehyung groans in delight when the taste of you glide across his tongue, igniting a fire in him to taste more. He flattens his tongue over your folds, licking his way back down before pushing the wet muscle between them. Your breathing is already starting to become rugged, the small pants leaving your lips are enough to boost Tae’s ego and he’s only just getting started. 
Gripping your thighs tighter to bring you even closer to his mouth, he begins lapping his tongue between your wet lips and your mouth falls open at his ministration. The back of your head gently hits the arm rest of the couch when Tae’s tongue hits your clit for a second time, this time he lets it stay there, rolling it over your harden bud slowly just before he sucks it into his mouth. “F-fucking hell..” You nearly screech out. His lips are locked around your clit and you can feel his jaw rubbing against your folds while his nose is pressed to the skin at the top of your cunt. You glance down to find his gaze is already on you. For a brief minute, you are able to see that his eyes are glossed over with lust before the flutter closed in pure bliss. 
The fact that he loves eating you out just as much as you love getting eaten out is just…. *chef kisses* 
You push your hands in his hair and grip from the roots, he grunts causing a small wave of pleasure to vibrate over your clit. “F-fuck!” You moan out, arching your back. Taehyung sneakily removes a hand from under your thigh, bringing it up to your wet pussy. He swiftly slides a finger in without warning, causing you to yelp and arch your back, “Oh my god…” You say breathlessly. He begins pumping his finger in and out of you slowly, his mouth never wavering. He sucks on your sensitive bud like it’s his favorite candy. 
Taehyung adds a second finger to your dripping heat and you clench tightly around them. He groans louder around your clit at the thought of you clenching around his cock instead. He knows he’d fit snuggly inside you and he can’t wait to feel your warmth and wetness engulf him but for now, he wants you to cum on his tongue. You taste so sweet and you’re so wet for him that he might just end up staying down between you thighs forever. “So sweet.” He mumbles exactly what he’s was thinking, over your clit. He then uses his tongue again, twisting the muscle in a circular motion around your clit while he steadily pumps his fingers in and out of you. You grab hold of your breast and pinch your nipples between the tips of your fingers to increase your pleasure. 
Your body is on fire… You can fill that familiar coil in your stomach starting to turn and he can sense it too… Almost as if he’s is in tune with your body… Not to mention the way you keep pulsating around his fingers. “Your close..” Tae mumbles, only loud enough for himself to hear. “C’mon Darling.” He mumbles again, in the same tone as he takes his mouth off your clit… 
You can hear him talking but it’s almost like you’re under water… The pleasure is deliciously overwhelming and all you can think about it cumming hard all over his mouth and fingers… You’re so close to that sweet release, it’s unbelievable… 
Now that his mouth is off your clit, Taehyung can focus on the look on your face. “Beautiful.” He, once again, mumbles to himself. 
He’ll never get tired of seeing you like this. Never, ever. 
He blows air over your aching bundle of nerves while he watches you become a quivering mess right before his eyes. 
The moment when he decides to curl his fingers up inside you, moving them back and forth as the tips of his fingers graze across that spot, is all it takes to send you into a frenzy. “Jesus, right t-there! P-please don’t stop!” You exclaim. He pops his head up further, the entire area around his mouth and his chin are g l i s t e n i n g with your juices. “Right here?” He asks, grazing his fingers over the same spot again. The way his words fall off of his lips combined with how he’s looking at you should be fucking illegal. “Yes, yes, yes!” You squeal as you orgasm begins blazing a trail through you body. “Oh fuck,” Tae groans, as he feels your fluids run down his palm… In an instant his mouth is back on your clit. He sucks your clit, mercilessly and the overstimulation causes tears to pool in the corner of you eyes. You try to push his head away from your aching cunt but he won’t budge. 
“Ah-h T-Tae wait, p-please.” You beg him. 
“I-I c-can’t!” You blurt out and he finally releases you from his mouth but his fingers stay in you just a little longer, pumping you as you come down from your high.
The wet sound of Tae pulling is fingers out of your cunt is sensitive to your ears. He licks his fingers clean the leans forward to kiss you and you’re able to taste yourself on his tongue, which causes another moan to escape you. “Do you think… You can take my cock right now Darling?” He asks in between sloppy kisses. “I need to be inside you.” He admits and all you can give him is a nod of your head. “Are you sure?” He questions. He doesn’t want to pressure you or make you feel like you have to do anything you’re not up for… He just really wants to feel you wrapped around him. 
“Yes.” Your voice is hoarse and barely audible but he hears you... 
Taehyung kisses you once more the leans up, you can make out the imprint of his hard member through his sweatpants, you can also see a few dry patches of cum from earlier and your mouth salivates for the hundredth time tonight.
When the blue haired boy above you pushes his sweatpants and boxers down in one go, his dick springs free and your eyes light up when you see the glossy, pink tip… 
Just as you remembered, it is gorgeous… He is gorgeous. 
You don’t get enough time to admire it because he is positioning himself between your legs again. “Ready?” He asks you sweetly and respond by leaning up to place your lips on his again. “Give it to me.” You encourage him and that’s all he needs to hear before slowly pushing himself inside you… No foreplay, no teasing… Just straight to the point. The both of you gasps into each others mouths when your warm walls engulf his thick cock for the first time in a while…
“Jesus…” He calls out and you fall back on to the couch, not having the energy to hold yourself up anymore. He begins with slow strokes, like he usually does. He leans down to meet your mouth again, repeatedly kissing you. “I love you.” He confesses and your heart does backflips, like it always does when they say those three words to you. 
“I love you.” You say back to him whilst his hips start to pick up the pace. His mouths falls on to your chest, peppering kisses on the valley between your breast before it comes to hover over one of your nipples. He pokes his tongue out and flicks it over your nip and you moan his name loudly as your eyes flutter closed. 
Tae pulls out of you, leaving just the head of his cock inside your warm, wet center. He mouth comes down and closes around your harden nipple… He doesn’t hesitate to suck it into his mouth right before he pushes back into you. “F-fuck.” You shout as your hands tangle in his hair yet again. He begins stroking into you at rapid speed… 
Your moans must’ve set him off… 
It’s almost like a flip was switched…
The way he’s ponding into you now is total contrast to how soft and gentle he was being earlier… Not that you’re complaining. “T-Taehyung!” You scream and he finally lifts his mouth from off your nipple, making sure to release it with a pop. He leans up and you’re able to see the beads of sweat rolling down his golden skin. He grabs hold of your legs, wrapping them securely around his waist.
“Scream my name again Darling.” He commands as he grabs onto your hips for support. “Taehyung!!” You scream again when he hits a particularly sweet spot inside of you. “You’re so good to me baby! I love your cock so much.” You praise him and he smirks… The man thrives off of your praises.
Tae bucks his hips faster, you lift your own up to meet his thrusts. Your skins slapping against each other mixed with your heavy panting is one of the prettiest sounds you’ve heard and you don’t want it to end but you don’t think that you’ll last much longer… And from the way that Tae’s head is thrown back, how his grip on you is getting a lot tighter, and the way his adam’s apple bobs in his throat, you know he’s close too. 
“Are you gonna cum with me Darling?” His voice is raw and he sounds so fucked out that it makes your pussy lips quiver… 
“Y-yes, yes I-I’m so close baby.”
“Argh! M-Me too,”
“Give it to me Tae, please..”
You hear him mumble another curse word under his breath and his thrust begin to stagger a bit before his releases his load into you… It takes you a little longer to reach your second orgasm but Tae doesn’t stop fucking you until you do, even with exhaustion starting to settle into his bones, he rubs your clit and continues stroking his dick inside you until you cum all over him…
Soon after your release, Taehyung collapses on top of you, trying his hardest to catch a breath. His eyes fall shut as he rests his head on your shoulder while you lazily run your hands through his damp hair. It’s quiet between the two of for quite a while… You’re both in post-amazing-sex bliss and are just enjoying being in each other embrace. 
You think that Tae has fallen asleep because his body is limp on yours, he’s resting most of his weight on you and his breathing is steady but then you hear his slightly muffled voice say:
“So we’ll see you Friday night then?” 
You toss your head back and burst into fits of giggles.
“This guy…” You mumble to yourself, whilst shaking your head with the fondest smile on your face. 
What am I going to do with you Mr. Kim Taehyung? 
. *     ✦ .  ⁺   . * ⁺ ⁺
F R I D A Y    N I G H T
You arrive at the boys dorm at eight o’clock on the dot, like you were told. Stepping up to the front door, you quickly type your code into the keypad, the door beeps and you twist the knob and push it open before stepping inside. All the lights in the dorm were off, expect for the one in kitchen which casted a dim light into the rest of the open space. It seems like no one is home but that couldn’t be the case... Surely Tae wouldn’t have invited you to an empty dorm and furthermore, you texted him less than twenty-five minutes ago to let him know you were on your way so he had to be home.
“Where is everyone?” You mumbled aloud to yourself. 
Just as you pull your phone out to give Taehyung a call, you are startled by the sound of the toilet flushing. You whip your body around to face the bathroom door. You then hear the sink running. “Taehyung?” You call out but there is no answer. The sink is still running as you walk closer to the door. “Hello?” You call out again, a little louder and closer this time when suddenly the sink turns off and the door is being swung open. You are greeted by a pair of sparkly, yet startled brown eyes. “Oh!” Tae says placing his hand over his heart in shock. “Shit, you scared me.” He says, sounding like someone has knocked the wind out of him. You smirk, doing your best to hold your laughter in.
“I was calling your name...” You informed him.
“I’m sorry Darling,” Taehyung steps up to you and wraps his arms around your waist before pulling you into him. You place your hands on his chest to stable yourself. Your faces are inches apart, much like they were two days prior. “Hello beautiful.” He says sweetly. You feel heat rise to your cheeks at the compliment he gives. 
Will you ever get used to all the compliments and affection these men throw at you? Probably not. 
With the sudden urge to kiss the man in front of you. You lean in to close the gap between the two of you, pressing your lips to his. He instantly melts into you.  With his arms securely wrapped around your waist, he pulls you closer. 
The kiss begins to heat up. His hands begin roaming your body, slipping from around your waist to lay them on the small of your back. His lips are so soft today and you find it incredibly hard to pull away from him but you do before things go any further.
You reluctantly pull your lips away from Tae’s and he eagerly chases after you, always wanting more. 
“Slow down tiger,” You say jokingly as you put your hands on his chest to prevent him from getting another kiss out of you.
“I’ve missed you.” He confesses and you can’t wipe the stupid grin off your face… “Tae, we literally saw each other two days ago.” You remind him and he scoffs. “Why can’t you just say it back… You’re turning into Hyung.” He tells you, his tone bitter. You laugh, instantly knowing exactly which Hyung he’s talking about. “Leave Yoongs out of this.” You say, poking his chest playfully. “Speaking of Yoongs…. Where is he?” You say, looking around at what seems to be an empty dorm. “Where is everyone and why is it so quiet in here?” You ask curiously.
Upon hearing your questions, a mischievous smirk graces face. 
“What?” You ask, suddenly suspicious. 
“Come, I wanna show you something.” Tae removes his arms from around your waist to grab hold of your hand. 
“Show me what?”
“It’s a surprise.”
Hearing those three words cause a irritable groan to escape your lips. You hate surprises, really hate them…
You start to have flashbacks of the amount of times you’ve voiced your distaste for surprises and it had to be over twenty… Taehyung should know better. “Tae, did you forget that I don’t like surprises...” You remind him. “C’mon, stop being difficult,” He begins tugging you towards the front door but you are resisting. “And close your eyes.” He instructs you. “Oh God, no.” You pout, stomping your foot like a child. “I don’t wanna go.” You whine. 
“Hey, stopping being a brat.” He says, sounding somewhat annoyed with you… “Just close your eyes.” He adds. ”You close your eyes...” You mumble under breath… Tae hears you and laugh at your immature comeback. 
“If I close my eyes we’re both screwed, don’t you trust me?”
“With my life.”
“Okay then, close your eyes. I’m not leading you into danger... I promise.”
You scrunch your face up in discomfort… “That doesn’t make me feel any better flex but okay.” Your remark once again causes more laughter to erupt from Tae. “What am I gonna do with you?” He mumbles more to himself but you still hear him, you’re too worried about where he’s taking you to comment.
After a few seconds of hesitating, you finally close your eyes. “Ready?” You can feel Tae looking at you so you nod your head in response. “No peaking.” He warns you as he start moving again with your hand locked in his. Your free hand moves around in front of you… You use it to prevent yourself from running into anything. As you start to follow Tae further into the unknown, holding on to him for dare life, you take a chance and pry your left eye open. Just as you do, he turn around to check on you. “Hey!” He exclaims and you close your eye just as quickly as you opened it but it’s too late… You’ve already been caught. 
“I said no peaking.”
“I didn’t see anything and we’ve barely moved an inch,”
Tae sighs before letting go of your hand. “Wait here.” He says, before jogging down the hallway. “Where are you going?” You call after him and get no response in return. You roll eyes and wait, anxiously shifting side to side.
It takes him all of five minutes to finally make his way back down the hall to you. You raise a curious brow at him when you realize there is something in his hand. He holds the item up, letting you get a better look at it. “A tie?” You question, looking at the funky patterned accessory dangling from his hand. “I couldn’t find a mask or scarf… This will have to do.” Taehyung walks around you. “What are you doing?” You ask frantically. “Blind folding you idiot, since you can’t follow instructions.” He says nonchalantly. “Hey!” You turn around to hit his chest and he huffs out a breathy laugh at the contact. “I was kidding!” He tells you, before lifting the tie up to place it over your head then in front of your face. “Turn around.” He instructs you and you sigh before obeying his request. You decide not to argue with him anymore… The quicker you put the blind fold on, the quicker you’ll be able to get it off… Hopefully.
Tae securely ties the fabric over your eyes, making sure the large part isn’t covering your nose. “Are you okay?” He asks after stepping to the front of you and you know. “I guess..” You shrug and you can hear him chuckle. “Can you see me?” He questions. You can’t see him but you can feel him moving around in front of you, probably dancing or making weird faces. 
“No Tae… Can we hurry up and do this… I wanna take this off.”
“Ok, ok.” 
Taehyung finally grabs your hand and starts moving. You decided to grab onto the length of his arm, rather than just his hand. The closer you are to him, the safer you feel… And also if he decides to try and throw you down into a ditch, you’ll be able to pull him down with you with how tightly your holding on to him. 
You hear the sound of the front door being unlocked. “We’re going out?” You ask, nervously. “Yes Darling, but not far.” He assures you and your nerves calm down just bit. You know you’ve stepped out of the apartment when the cooler air of the hallway hits your skin. You hear the door of the dorm shut behind you and the beep of the keypad, indicating that it is locked. “Come.” Tae’s deep voice is comforting as he continues to guide you to your destination. You walk for a short period of time before briefly stopping so that Tae can open, what sounds like, another door. “We’re going up the stairs now.” He warns you. His voice is echoing in space you’re in and you body get goose bumps, not only from the chill in the air but also when you think of all the horrible scenarios that could happen while you’re blind folded. 
“Y/n?” Tae pulls you out of your own head. 
“Hm?” You respond shakily and he laughs. “Why are you being so dramatic?” He questions in amusement. “I’m not.” You protest and you can’t see him but you feel like he might’ve just shook his head at you. “You’ve gotta step up, okay? The first step is right in front of you.” He explains to you and you awkwardly lift your leg up and forward just a bit before putting it back down on the step.
With Tae’s help, you are able to make it up three flights of stairs. You’re tired and out of breath by the end of it. “I’m not in the right shape for this.” You complain and Taehyung chuckles. “You’re shape is perfect.” He says sweetly, the heat that rushes to your cheeks is evident but if Tae noticed, he doesn’t say anything. 
“Are we here?”
“Yes.”
“Can I take the blind fold off?”
“Not yet.”
You can feel Taehyung shifting around you for a bit, then you hear another door being open and another b rush of cool air slaps you in the face… “Ooo.” You say wrapping your arms around yourself. It’s not freezing cold but it’s the start of September and the weather is starting to change from summer to fall so it’s a little chilly. 
Taehyung puts his hands on your shoulders and nudges you throw the door way. The rest of you boyfriends are watching you amusingly as you put your hands in front of you in attempt to feel out your surroundings.
Jungkook is trying his hardest not to laugh out loud at how ridiculous you look flailing your arms about. Yoongi takes a little break from grilling the meat in front of him to glance at you and a fond smile graces his face when he does. 
“Is someone cooking beef?” You say out loud. Jimin and Namjoon’s eyes widen when pick up on the smell so easily. “It smells like a barbecue.” You admit and you can hear what you thought was muffled laughing in the distance but you’re not sure… You know it isn’t Taehyung because he’s right beside you. “Ok, I’m gonna take the blind fold off but you’ve gotta keep your eyes closed until I say…” He says. “Okay.” You respond, happy to just be able to get the fabric from over your eyes. 
Tae stands behind you and begins untying the blind fold. He is looking at his members with a knowing smirk as he does so. “Keep your eyes closed.” He says, as the blind fold falls from over you eyes. 
“Okay, ready?” Tae questions and you nod your head. “Open your eyes,” He whispers in your ear and you do immediately 
“Oh my god.” You gasps, placing your hand over your mouth in awe. 
“Surprise!” All seven of your boyfriends shout in unison. Before you know it, your eyes are beginning to pool with tears. 
The sight in front of you isn’t what you were expecting.
You are on the rooftop of the boys dorms, it is completely decked out with fairy lights and streamers. There’s a wooden bench off to the side with an array of foods displayed. There a cute little tent made of sheets and filled with what looks like the softest and fluffiest pillows and blankets, right across from a huge portable projection screen. 
There is a Disney movie already cue up… You’re not sure which on it is but, the blue screen with the infamous white castle is ever present.  
“Are you crying?” Taehyung suddenly asks, as he leans down to match your height so he can get a better look at your face. “No..” You lie, trying to subtly wipe away yours tears. “Aw~ My baby,” Jimin coos before he jogs over to you. He wraps his arms around you, engulfing you in a big bear hug and you sniffle, before hugging him back. “Please, don’t cry Princess... Our hearts will break if you cry.” Jin pouts as he shuffles over to both you and Jimin, wrapping his arms around the both of you for a mini group hug. “Me too!” Jungkook shouts as he runs over to the three of you. He tries his best to wrap his arms around all of you, snuggling close to Jin first and resting his head on the older male’s back. 
“I-I c-can’t believe y-you guys did t-this…” You’re a stuttering mess and it doesn’t help that your words come out extremely muffled because of all the bodies smothering your own. Jimin laughs because he isn’t able to hear exactly what you said but the shakiness of your voice is adorable. “What was that Baby?” He asks, moving back a little to give you room to speak but his arms are still securely around you. 
“Ok, I don’t think she can breathe… You all have to give her room.” Namjoon is amused at the display of affection in front of him. Jimin, Jungkook and Jin back away from you, giving you breathing space and when you finally look up to greet them, your eyes are puffy and red and your nose is slightly snotty. “Aww.” You can hear Hoseok say from across the room. He had been busy fixing one of the fairy lights and hadn’t gotten a chance to see you properly. Now, here you are, a snotty nose mess in front of him and all it makes him want to do is hold you close in his arms until you’re done crying.
“I can’t believe you guys did this…” You repeat yourself, this time a little more clearly. “We felt really bad about missing movie night,” Taehyung, who has now made himself comfortable in the pile of pillows and blankets at the side of you, confesses. “But I told you it was okay.” You say, voice still trembling. 
“Yes, we know thats what you said…” Hoseok starts. “But it wasn’t how you felt.” He adds.
“Yeah, we’re really sorry Princess.” Jin chimes in. “We know you were really looking forward to that night and we hate that we disappointed you by missing it.” He continues. You smile and grab his hand. You can see the guilt in his eyes, but you don’t want him to feel that way. “But all of this?” You say, looking around. “Not that I don’t love all of this but, isn’t it too much?” You ask shyly and by ‘too much’, you mean ‘too much for little ole you’… 
“It’s not enough!” Jimin exclaims and the rest of the boys chuckle. “This was all Jimin and Taehyung’s idea.” Namjoon admits. “Yeah and you know they don’t do anything half assed.” Yoongi adds as he takes the last few pieces off meat off grill to put them on a plate. You nod your head in agreement. “Thank you guys for this… It’s perfect.” You say truthfully. You’re sure the boys can hear in your words, how moved you are. Your chest feels like it could explode at any minute. “Anything for you Angel.” Hoseok is staring at you like you’re his whole world and it only makes your heart flutter more. “Let’s eat kids before the food gets cold… Then we can watch the movie.” Yoongi suggests as he takes a seat on the bench. The rest of you follow suit, gathering at the table. “What movie is it?” You ask after sitting down in between Namjoon and Jin. “Astro cats or something like that…” Yoongi shrugs his shoulder and you laugh knowingly. “Its Aristocats and excellent choice.” You tell him excitedly before digging into the food like the rest of the boys.
This is way better than the movie night you had planned and you can’t believe the lengths these men will go to make sure you’re okay. You almost feel like you don’t deserve it but you would never say that thought out loud as you know they’d scold you for even thinking it.
Just like always, you are feeling extremely blessed to be loved by such caring and considerate men and you are convinced that you are indeed, the luckiest woman in the world to have all seven of them by your side. 
688 notes · View notes
wwilloww · 4 years ago
Text
SH. (they/them v.) | jjk
Tumblr media
THIS VERSION IS WRITTEN WITH THEY/THEM PRONOUNS. YOU CAN READ WITH SHE/HER PRONOUNS HERE
Tumblr media
PAIRING: Jungkook x Reader (they/them) ft. OT7
RATING: Explicit.
GENRE: NonIdol!Au. Wilderness!Au. f2l. Smut. Fluff.
WC: 6k
SUMMARY: How could you say no to a month away in the mountains with your friends after six months of grueling quarantine?
WARNINGS: YN is a cuddling fiend. Untimely boner. Handjob. Nipple play. Fingering. Unprotected sex. Size kink. Slight voyeurism. Power play. Dirty talk.
AN: This is a little bit of a test for a potentially longer series. So please please please tell me what you think, what you wanna see, what you think is going to happen!! 💕😉
This version is also a bit of a test. As someone who identifies with multiple pronouns and who has varying levels of comfort/discomfort reading certain reader insert depictions, this felt like the right thing to do with this story. I’m happy to hear your experience with it! 
THIS IS GOING TO BE FILTHY STRAIGHT DIRTY FILTH
BAD PLOT ALERT AHEAD
Thank you to @hauntedlilies​ and @hesperantha​ for being the most beautiful beta readers ever. And of course, millions of kisses and hugs and thanks to the loveliest @thatlongspringnight​ for going off a cliff with me last night and helping me to plan ahead.
Tumblr media
next chapter ->
|| join the taglist || masterlist || read with she/her pronouns ||
©wwilloww Do not repost, translate, or use my stories without my permission.
Chapter One
Tumblr media
“Shh, baby,” he whispers in your ear. “Do you really want them to hear?”
Still, you can’t help the little “Oh,” that slips from you when he drags his cock out of you oh so dangerously slow and then rams back in.
Each thrust pushes you up against the kitchen counter.
The rest of the boys are in the other room, the movie playing not quite loud enough, filling the space of the previously lazy Friday night.
God, he feels so fucking good inside you. And yet, you hadn’t meant it to happen like this.
Tumblr media
You’d always said that summer was your favorite season. But as you watch the light begin to fade from the sky, baby blue transforming into gold flakes of light that whirl across the gravel road, you think you might just have to change your mind.
The light glows and flickers through the pine trees as your car climbs the final hill to your destination. You begin searching for the cabin, although it’s nowhere in sight.
It’s the first day of a season away in the mountains. Two weeks ago your roommate, Namjoon, had bumbled into your tiny city bedroom, and just stood there for a moment before asking if you liked the mountains.
“Sure I do,” you replied.
He grinned. “Would you ever want to live there?”
“I mean— yeah, but like, work and quarantine and—”  
“Aren’t you working from home?”
“Yeah.”
“And haven’t we been quarantined — more or less — for six months?”
“Yes…” you said slowly.
“Then if those are your only hesitations, it’s settled!”
You’d stood from your little bed at that point. “What are you on about Namjoon?”
“I got a house in the mountains.”
“You got a house? In the mountains?”
“Details, buddy, details. I’m going, for a month or two — but probably until the spring. And I’d love it if you came with me.”  
It was as simple as that.
An offer, presented and received.
Perhaps six months locked away in your tiny city apartment had done you a bit of good. Decisions which you once might have weighed against reasonability or responsibility seemed to fall away. Instead, you did what you needed to do and the rest was up to whim and will. In recent weeks, you noticed it in the smaller things too. Eating when hungry. Moving when restless. Searching out company — virtually or in the form of your very large, but not very cuddly roommate — when lonely.
So when Namjoon offered you a season spent away from the prison walls of your tiny shared apartment, there was no hesitation.
“It’s all taken care of,” he had said with a gentle shoulder nudge when you persistently bugged him about chipping in. “Don’t worry about it.”
And even better than that, Namjoon had somehow rounded up your friends — even Yoongi who no one could tear away from his studio equipment.
The boys had already spent a night up at the cabin while you wrapped up some things in the city, packed a duffle bag, and headed out towards the great, yawning wilderness.
You were excited to see them. Quarantine had left you with little opportunity to spend quality time with your friends, and after 6 months in isolation with your roommate you were socially starved, and frankly, touch starved too. Namjoon tolerated your morning hugs, but the two of you weren’t really on the same page in terms of sharing physical affection the rest of the time.
Still scanning the trees for a cute lil log cabin, your eyes widen in shock as a building comes into view.
This is no cabin.
Before you stretches a beautiful home, designed with a graceful balance of smooth stonework, warm wood, and modern glass. A long driveway winds up a gentle hill. Are you sure you put the right address in? You think as you pull up in front of the house. But through the windows, you can see Jimin standing, waving at you.
What the actual fuck.
You park the car at the foot of the stairs leading up to the house, unbuckle the food from the passenger seat (would you dare risk the safety of Jungkook’s dinner?), and ascend the stairs. The door before you stands twice your height. Wrought iron vines tangle across a warm, dark wood. Just as you’re about to attempt to knock with your elbow, the door swings open.
“Baby!! You made it!”
You’re barely in the door, arms full of takeout, when he comes to wrap around you. It’s like all the time between you has washed away, replaced by the laughter bubbling through your chest. It’s been months since you saw your friend, months since you were held like this. It’s so easy to melt into his touch.
“Not your baby,” you correct, although you smile at the embrace.
“Not yet,” Hoseok teases back. “You know I would give you exactly what you need.”
“Is that a proposition?”
“I’m always propositioning you, it seems.”
You twist around to properly raise your brow at your teasing friend.
“Mhmm, seems like it.”
He winks at you, a playful smile teasing at his features. He bends down to press a kiss to the curve of your shoulder and kind of sways you back and forth. You stumble a bit, still carrying the heavy bags of food, but he holds tight to you anyways.
“Is this all you brought?” Hobi murmurs against you. “Just food? For the whole week? No clothes?”
You laugh. “My bags are in the car. I just figured you all would want to get your greedy little paws in some dinner first.”
“You brought food?” Jungkook peaks his head in from the living room.
“You didn’t think I would forget, did you?”
“You always know exactly how to take care of us, don’t you?” Jungkook comes to grab the three bags of takeout from your hands while Hobi still clings to your back like a koala.
“C’mon, Hobi, lemme go.”
As soon as the words leave you though, you regret it. He loosens his grip on you and the cool wash of the autumn air washes in through the still-open door behind you, replacing the warmth of his touch.  
“Promise you’ll be my cuddle buddy during the movie?”
“Course.”
How could you say no?
Perhaps that’s exactly where it all started. With them, there was nothing you wanted to say no to.
Tumblr media
After a boisterous dinner, dishes being passed to and fro, jokes being shouted above the racket, more than one glass of wine downed — you all slump on the couches, full and exhausted and content.
“Movie?” Jungkook suggests, one leg thrown over you as you lean into Taehyung’s chest. He strokes your hair gently and you swear you could fall asleep like this, blissed out and wrapped in his arms.
“PJs first,” Jin declares from the kitchen, emerging as he wipes his hands with a dishtowel.
“Ugh, thank god,” you groan, sitting up from the couch.
“I can’t believe you’re wearing jeans,” Jungkook laughs. “What kind of world do you think you’re living in?”
“Obviously one where we put effort into our appearance,” Jimin sings, eyeing Jungkook’s oversized holey t-shirt and sweatpants combo.
“Fine,” Jungkook says. “I’ll change.”
“Where, uh, where should I change?”  
“Bedroom?” Yoongi cuts in, not even removing his eyes from his phone screen.
“Oh!” Jimin claps his hands together, turning back to face you. “We saved the best for you. Well, for you and Hobi.”
“Hm?”
“The master suite. There weren’t enough beds — and we figured a king-sized bed for two would be better than the couch for one?”
Hobi chips in: “Unless, of course, you’re uncomfortable, in which case I’ll sleep on the—”
“No, no, no.” You shake your head, stopping him in his tracks. “Nothing wrong with a lil more warmth in the world.”
“Good,” Jimin nods. “We figured putting the two of you cuddle freaks together anyways would be best for our sanity too.”
You sling the duffle bag you left waiting by the front door over your shoulder and follow your friend down a long glass hallway. The night has painted the exterior dark, but as you look down, you realize that the glass above and on either side of you is also beneath you. You’re walking over a bottomless bridge, the swirling darkness beneath you seeming to reach up towards you.
A squeal escapes you and you lunge forward, grasping onto Hobi’s arm.
“Shit!” You basically drag him forward, refusing to let go of him but desperate to get off of the glass floor. He chuckles at you but complies.
“Don’t worry, I got you. I freaked the first time too.”
He wraps you up again in his arms and more or less waddles you forward to where the hardwood begins again.
“See? All safe!”
Heat floods your cheeks as you look back down the long glass hallway.
“It looks a little less terrifying on the other side of it,” you sheepishly admit.
Hoseok chuckles and tugs you forward. You enter a large bedroom. Atop a large platform sits an extra large white bed with throws and pillows. You drop your bag and sprint towards the bed, launching yourself so that you land square in the center.
“Ah,” you sigh, taking what you think might be your first deep breath of the day. You spread your arms and legs out as if about to make snow angels. You prop your head up and take a look around the room while Hobi pads over to a large closet where he seems to already have unpacked.
The room is surrounded on two sides by entirely glass walls. The light that spills from the lamps that have already been lit makes it so beyond the walls, everything looks pitch black. Lush, fluffy carpets are scattered around the room, and in the corner is a small personal library, a little couch, and an armchair. And in the very center of the room is what you can only imagine to be an indoor fire pit.
Hobi throws a t-shirt in your face, breaking you from your thoughts.
“Get changed, slowpoke. I’ll take the bathroom.”
While Hobi changes in the bathroom you pull on the large t-shirt he threw at you and a pair of sleep shorts. While you wait on him, you scroll through your phone.
“Do you know what lies behind this door?” Hobi calls from the bathroom.
“What? No? Isn’t it a bathroom?”
“J-Hope’s hot body!” Your jaw drops before you are letting your phone fall to the mattress beneath you and laughing hysterically. He peeks his head out the door. He’s not wearing a shirt and you swallow quickly as you graze over the soft slope of his shoulders and the chiseled valley of his collar bones.  “Aren’t you curious?”
You quickly right yourself.
“Course I’m curious!” you laugh. “Who wouldn’t be curious?”
He grins at you. Sends you a wink.
“All you gotta do is ask, babe.”
“Get dressed, dummy.”
“Dummy that you love,” Hoseok corrects.
“Yes, my beloved little dummy.”
You wave him off and, taking your phone, head out back to the living room.
Tumblr media
Jungkook plops down on the couch where he was before, next to you. You’re not sure if you’re hallucinating after so many months apart from your friends, but it seems like he’s hovering. He sat next to you at dinner. Insisted on you staying in the kitchen while he washed the dishes to chat with him. He was waiting for you in the glass hallway too after you had changed, leaning casually as if he had just stumbled in — but other than the master suite, there was nothing on the other side of the bridge. He had been waiting for you.
“I missed you,” he says, a soft smile spreading over his features.
“I missed you too.”
“It’s been weird not having everyone around all the time—”
“--Too quiet.”
“Exactly.”
Your impulse is to ask him where he’s been, what he’s done — but you know. The eight of you have kept in touch regularly over quarantine. Your group chat, while filled with memes, has kept all of you updated on your daily routines for the past six months. You know where he’s been all these months, what he’s done, and yet there is still a new kind of distance.
You think he feels it too because he’s soon opening his arms, inviting you. You crawl over the couch to him and he wraps his limbs around you, cocooning you in a strange but nonetheless comfortable position.
As you sigh and settle into his embrace, you realize he feels like a new man.
There is a quiet kind of confidence to him that you hadn’t noticed before. An ability to sit still and silently and find comfort in that.
God, it’s sexy.
What? Your eyes shoot open at the thought. But before you can do anything about it, Hobi is tripping into the living room. His smile falters when he sees you and Jungkook all wrapped up.
“They promised—”
“I know,” you groan, sitting up from Jungkook. He frowns at the loss of contact. “Come ‘ere.” You reach your arms out towards Hoseok, but instead of joining you and Jungkook he hooks his arms around you and pulls you into his chest as he sits down.
“Like a little ragdoll,” Jungkook chuckles.
“I’m not a doll,” you huff, only upset at just how easy Hobi was able to haul your body across the couch.
“A little bit of a doll.”
Hobi wraps his arms around you as you lean back into him. You’d always end up like this with the young man, one of the two wrapped around the other. It was well known that out of all of your friends, the two of you were the most touchy. However, sometimes it seemed like more than that, as the two of you almost always gravitated towards each other in any group setting. It was just as simple as that. Hobi was by your side, no matter what.
The others come to settle into the living room, setting up in various levels of absolute exhaustion, tangled limbs, or apathy.
Namjoon scrolls through a couple of movies before settling on a title with lots of cars and noise.
The movie starts. Fast and Furious blares through the speakers, startling you slightly. One of those fancy, high-paced car movies. Despite the blasting of stuttering ignitions and roaring of top speed chases, you quickly find yourself drifting off, wrapped in the warmth of Hobi’s embrace.
A particularly loud car engine roars through the speaker and you startle awake.
Jungkook is stretched out lazily, one leg on the sofa, the other leg on the floor. As your eyes trail down his body — collarbone peeking out from his far too large t-shirt, forearms somehow still perfectly defined — you gasp softly when you see what’s tenting in his pants.
Fuck.
He has a boner. Between the thick spread of his thighs, the outline of his more than girthy cock presses up against the fabric of the grey sweatpants. He has a boner from a car chase.
He seems unbothered, unaware, even. You, however, are anything but.
Involuntarily, your mouth begins to water. The shock of seeing him like this reels through you. All you can think of is what it would be like to lean forward just enough, hands sliding up the hard muscle of his tights until your fingertips reached the elastic band of his waist. You wanted to dip your fingers underneath, wrap your hand around the thick girth of him, and lower your lips perfectly around the pink head. You want to sit on that cock, feel the way he fills you up and stretches you so—-
Jungkook catches your gaze. Heat rises to your face, a mix of embarrassment and arousal. As he takes you in, he smiles a little bit and lets his hand tral down his torso to fiddle with the band of his sweatpants.
Fuck.
You can’t be here. Can’t be imagining these kinds of things. Before you can think of what you’re doing, you’re rolling off of Hobi, a sound of question resonating from his chest.
“I’ll be right back,” you mumble, tripping out of the living room and around the corner to the kitchen.
What the actual fuck. What is wrong with you?
You can’t stop the images that flood your mind. Jungkook, towering above you, while you kneel at his feet, cock framed so perfected by your pouted lips.
All you want is to slip underneath the thick duvet of your bed and press the soft silicon head of your vibrator against your clit, working away at the unbearable tension that has built within you until you come. That’s not an option though, as you know tonight you’ll be climbing into bed with Hobi and the glee you first felt when being paired with your favorite cuddle buddy is now entirely by your frustration.
Head spinning, you grab your phone and begin to type into an empty message box.
This dude has a fucking boner, and all I can think of is stuffing it down my fucking THROAT.
What? Who are you going to text that to? Not Hobi, that’s for sure. And you’re sure your friends back home will simply shake their head at your message and respond with a series of question marks.
You shake your phone to delete the message and set it down on the counter. Turning your back, you head to the sink to pour yourself a big glass of water. Maybe some damn hydration will do something to quench this thirsty ass bitch, you think.
The water helps a little, and you gulp it down greedily.
Still, it's as if the image of Jungkook’s fat cock has been burned in the back of your mind.
You sigh and put the glass back down by the sink, looking out the bay window that sprawls over the counter.
You’ve never seen darkness quite like this. Without the lights of the city and with a new moon singing in the sky it seems as if the only light in your little world is that which shines from the house. All that you can really see is the vague silhouette of the mountains surrounding you and your own reflection. God, if only Jungkook were behind you, ramming into you at his own pleasure while you watched the reflection of him chasing his orgasm—
“Who’s cock are you wanting to shove down your throat?”
You freeze, hands curling into fists on the countertop.
“What?” you barely manage to breathe. Slowly, you turn.
Jungkook is standing at the entrance to the kitchen, your still-lit phone sitting on the countertop.
Without considering what you’re doing, your eyes flicker down to the still-prominent bulge in his pants. The gaze lasts only a moment. Half a second tops. It’s long enough to notice the way he strains so deliciously against the soft grey fabric of his sweatpants, the head of his cock clearly outlined against the material. And it’s also long enough for Jungkook to catch exactly where you’re looking.
“Wh— oh.” His lips purse perfectly around the vowel, understanding dawning.
Your mind chugs at hyperspeed, clunking through no reasonable explanation to offer a Jungkook who just very clearly caught you checking his dick out — the same dick you were just about to send a very steamy text about.
“I—” Your voice trails off into nothingness as you grip even tighter to the counter behind you. What is there to say?
“You?” Jungkook raises an eyebrow and takes a step towards you, a smirk playing on his features. “Hm?” His voice has dropped, resonating deep through you, any trace of questioning erased from his tone. “You saw my cock and the first thing you think is to text your friends about how you want to stuff it down your throat?”
“No?”
“So it was a joke then?”
“No, no!” You begin to say Not a joke, I wouldn’t joke about that — but you stop yourself before the damning words can slip your mouth.
He tilts his head to the side, just a bit, and comes to lean against the island, several feet away from you. You can’t help but suck in a deep breath at the divine swirl of playfulness and danger in his gaze. He notes your tight grip on the counter, knuckles turning white.
“I’m not mad at you. A little surprised. Pleasantly so.”
“Pleasantly?”
“It’s a pretty little compliment to have someone you like wanna suck your dick.”
Your eyes widen. “Like?”
He speaks your name slow with a hint of boredom in his voice. “Seriously?”
“Seriously what?”
Jungkook smiles softly at you. “Sometimes you can be so blind.”
“I am not blind,” you huff, crossing your arms over each other.
“For certain things,” he smirks, “It seems you can see just just fine.”
He steps closer to you.
“I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean — I didn’t want to make you uncomfortable, I —”
“I’m not uncomfortable in the slightest.”
“You’re not?”
You look up at him. There’s something dark, deep swirling in his gaze, and that playful smirk you know all too well dancing in the corner of his lips.
“I just want to know why.”
“I mean—” He raises his eyebrow at you. “It’s been a really long and lonely time in quarantine. Can you blame me?” Rather than bringing closure to the situation, every word you speak only seems to heighten your anxiousness, your speech speeding up, words falling over one another. “Y’all are so fucking hot and I forgot! I forgot, okay! I forgot how to regulate my goddamn libido and my thoughts and forgot what it’s like to be fuc—”
You slap you hand over your mouth.
“You forgot what it’s like to be fucked?” Jungkook laughs.
You pout a little. “Don’t laugh at me!”
“I’m not laughing,” he chortles. He is laughing. “I’m just—” he takes a deep breath to steady himself. “--just thinking that I know exactly what you mean and I — you know,”  His hand glides up his chest to rub at his collar bone. His signature nervous tick. He’s still laughing, only nervously now. “You know. You know?”
“What?”
He takes a deep breath. Closes his eyes for a moment. You watch as his chest rises, falls, eyelashes fluttering open again. Suddenly he’s leaning in, both hands on either side of you.
“If it’s a lie—”
“If what’s a lie?”
His nervousness is quickly replaced with the playful smirk you’re so familiar with. “Did you mean it when it was a joke or when you said you wanted to — what was it? — stuff your throat with my cock?”
You gulp.
Now or never, babe.
Quickly, before you can doubt it, you nod.
He grins.
“I have a proposition then.”
“First Hobi, now you?”
“What? What did Hobi say?”
“Nothing — forget it.”
“Okay…” His brow furrows.
“Forget it,” you repeat.
The two of you stare at each other for a moment, reading each other’s gaze, trying to calculate exactly what the next step is. Surprisingly, you’re the first one to act, reaching out until your fingertips find the soft cotton of his t-shirt. You twist your fingers into it, not pulling him towards you by any means, but still, pushing him on.
“Proposition me,” you say, the nervousness gone from your voice.
His brows shoot up in surprise, but your gentle touch and the confidence in your voice seems to spur him onwards. “Well,” he starts slowly. “Considering you’re half the reason I’m even in this position—” He steps forward, just enough that you can feel his hardness press into your belly. He puts both hands on the counter on either side of you and leans into you. “I say we just sort this out here and now.”
“What are you saying?” you tease, twisting the fabric of his shirt into your hand, pulling him closer.
“I’m saying, let me fuck you.”
“Okay.”
“Okay?”
“Yes.”
“Yes.” He’s so close that when he speaks, his breath brushes against your lips. “Are you going to let me kiss you?”
“Mhmm,” you hum against him.
He dives in like a starving man, lips pressing hard against yours. His hands begin on your side and slide around to press into your lower, back, pressing you tightly against him.
“Here?”
“Why not?”
You grin.
Your hands begin to trail down his torso, fingers tracing the outline of his abs, which, you think in passing, are far too defined to be real after six months of quarantine without gym access. You reach the band of his sweatpants and don’t hesitate to dip underneath.
Fingers trace over bare skin and you’re surprised to find — he’s not wearing any boxers at all. Your heart rate picks up as you realize he’s been walking around all evening, cock hanging free beneath nothing but a thin layer of grey sweatpants.
Just by pulling slightly at the band of his sweatpants, the head of his cock pokes up, caught between the fabric and his torso. With a wink, you push Jungkook back just enough so that he steps back a couple of paces, moving until his back hits the wall.
“Can I touch you?” you ask sweetly.
He nods, furiously. Reaching down to wrap your fingers delicately around his length, your eyes widen as you realize just how large he is.
Your hand barely even wraps around the girth of him.
His eyes flutter as your grip tightens around him.
“Shit,” he breathes.
Ever so slowly, ever so lightly you begin to stroke up and down the silky skin of his shaft. You watch as pleasure flickers across his face — always transparent, always easy to read. You’d always admired that about him, how he wore his emotions for the world to see. But getting to see the pleasure you caused, you created, worn on his delicate features is nothing like anything you’d ever experienced before.
With a slight twist of your wrist, you have him exhaling sharply.
“Jesus fucking christ, it’s a whole new world with someone else’s hand.”
You begin to drop to your knees, wanting to take him into your mouth. But he’s quick to stop you, hands coming to grip your elbow.  
“Fuck,” he hisses. “It’s been too long— if you keep going like that I’m not going to last very long.” He pulls you back up towards him.
You frown at him, almost comically.
“I promise you’ll have another opportunity to suck my dick,” he chuckles, reaching up to pinch your chin. “That is, if you want to do this again.” He presses his lips to yours and your frown is quickly disappearing as he now takes his turn to trail a hand down from your chin. You shiver as he skates around your chest, as he brushes up against your hardened nipples, protruding through your worn-out sleep shirt.
“Stop teasing me,” you whisper, and he grins at you.
“Am I moving too slow?”
“Torturously sl—” Your speech is cut off as he takes a clothed nipple between his fingers and twists, just enough. Your back arches into his touch, and before you know what’s happening, he’s slipping an arm around your lower back and twirling you around so that suddenly it’s you against the cold marble of the island, Jungkook pressing into you.
He kisses you furiously, lips moving against yours as if he’s searching for something.
“What about the others?” you whisper against him.
“What about them?” Jungkook’s hand traces down your torso and comes to tease the band of your sleep shorts. He looks at you, brow raised — a question of permission. You nod, bring your hand down atop his, and guide it underneath your shorts. “I asked you a question,” he says, as his fingers finally dip into your wetness. He slides one finger along your folds. The touch is delicate but the shock of the sensation has you arching into him.
“More, please,” you gasp.
He circles your entrance with a firm touch, before slipping one finger into you. You do your best not to wantonly grind down onto his hand, but you can’t help your hips as they buck up into him when he curls his finger. It’s still not enough though.
“I asked you a question.”
“Kook— please.”
“Answer and I’ll give you exactly what you want. What about the others?” Your mouth gapes open as he adds a second finger and hooks them both against that delicious soft spot within you, so he continues for you. “Do you want them to know I have you underneath me like this? Hm? Do you want them to see you so fucked out with the smallest amount of touch?”
You whimper at his words, but manage to speak, “Right now, just want you.”
He grins. Leans close, right up against your ear and whispers:
“Then why don’t you do your best and stay quiet like a good girl?”
Your mouth drops open at the term of endearment just in time for him to begin thrusting his fingers in and out of you. You bite down on your lip to stop the squeal that threatens to break loose from you.
“God you look perfect,” he whispers. “You fall apart so easily.”
“Mmf,” is all you manage to get out.
And then, all of a sudden, his fingers are ripped out of you and all you feel is empty, sensation lost, the trails of pleasure disappearing as fast as sand through the gaps in your fingers.
“Jungko—”
He silences you by crushing his lips against you. His arms come to wrap around your back and he presses you tight against him. You can feel his erection against your lower belly and you can’t help but push back against it. He groans into your mouth.
“I need you,” he groans.
“Please,” you speak against his lips.
“Yeah?” he kisses the corner of your mouth before kissing and biting down your chin and onto your neck. He keeps one hand at your lower back, keeping you as close to him as he can, the other, coming down to cup your now dripping sleep shorts. He ruts against you, erection pressing lightly into your stomach. “Does this pretty pussy want my cock?”
“God, yes.”
“I need to fuck you. And I need you to stay very quiet so that the others don’t walk in here while my cock is inside of you.” He pulls away from you just enough grap your ass, lifting you onto the island counter. His strength is surprising, but you don’t mind being a little manhandled.
He pulls your sleep shorts to the side, grips his cock, and presses the head to your entrance. You try to slide forward on the counter, try to hook your leg around his back so as to press him into you, but instead he just stays there.
“What a needy little one,” Jungkook growls. And with that, he finally presses into you, his eyes so carefully trained on your every expression.
The smallest of ohs slips from you as he finally bottoms out.
“Fuck, you sound so sweet on my cock.”
You didn’t think that you would break your quarantine chastity in a mountain chalet kitchen with your friend’s cock stuffed deep inside you. You wouldn’t have imagined it would have been Jungkook either — that’s not to say you hadn’t imagined it.
But looking at him, his eyes closed in satisfaction as he finally takes his pleasure — this is all you want.
Throwing your leg around his lower back, you push him further into you. He lets his head fall onto your shoulder, breathing the slightest of groans into your skin.
You continue like that, moving desperately against each other, frantically searching for the pleasure that has been missing for so many months.
And then he’s pulling out of you, lifting you oh-so lightly off of the counter and turning you around. With a hand pressing down on your lower back, your back arches deliciously, ass presented just for him.
He grips his cock tightly in his hand, and runs the head of it through your folds. He presses against your clit and you suck in a breath as he begins to tease you. In response, you roll your hips back at him and he hisses, gripping your hip even tighter.
Finally, he nudges the head of his cock at your entrance and pushes in.
It starts to slip out of you before you can stop it. A long whine, high pitched and needy.
“Shh, baby,” he whispers in your ear. “Do you really want them to hear?”
Still, you can’t help the little huff that slips from you when he drags his cock out of you oh so dangerously slow and then rams back in.
Each thrust pushes you up against the kitchen counter. The rounded pressure, though a little painful, only sparkes a deeper desire in your belly.
“Fuck, Jungkook,” you whisper.
The rest of the boys are still in the other room, the movie playing not quite loud enough, filling the space of the previously lazy Friday night.
And then he slows. Just enough that he can roll his hips into you at a torturously controlled pace, his cock reaching deeper, more sensitive areas than before.
As if he know what you’re going to do, he wraps his hand around your mouth, stopping your moan in its tracks.
“Do you really want them to know just how desperate you are for cock?” You can hear the smirk in his voice. His hand is so big it covers almost half your face. You imagine his tattoos covering you. This is exactly how you’d like to wear him, his cock deep inside you, his tattoos on beautiful display. “Because tonight, you’re just mine.”
Using the hand he has around your mouth and the other one he has pressed against your belly as leverage, he fucks up into you, hard and fast. The pace is punishing, and exactly what you need.
And just as you feel the pleasure building in your belly begin to climb, dangerously hot and searing you hear:
“What the fuck.”
There’s a figure standing in the doorway, mouth gaping.
Jungkook freezes. Doesn’t withdraw though, his cock still stuffed deep inside you.
“I—” You begin to speak but he raises his hands and you stop dead in your tracks, not sure what you would say anyways.
“By all means, please — don’t let me stop you,” Jimin says.  
next chapter ->
23 notes · View notes
tinybangtanangel · 5 years ago
Text
★~BTS REALITY~★
BTS is holding a special reality series with fans as a celebration of ten years performing. The goal is simple, be the last girl standing and you might win yourself a big ol' prize.
Now who in their right mind would pass up on an opportunity like this? Definitely not you.
Rated: M (it doesn’t seem like it now, but it’ll get there eventually)
Relationship: OT7/Reader
1 | 2 | ?
                            Chapter 1: ★ APPLICATION ★
It was an ordinary Saturday. The refreshing feeling of waking up and realizing you had no classes already making the day ten times better. The smell of coffee makes its way to your nose, indicating that Adela was awake. She was always the early riser of you two.
Making your way out of your room, you wrinkle your nose as the coffee smell becomes stronger. Coffee was not a drink you preferred. You drag your way to the bathroom and proceed through your morning routine.
Teeth freshly brushed and face washed, you walk towards the living room.
“You’re up early” Adela states slightly surprised. She watches you beeline to the couch. You offer a small grunt in return as you plop yourself down. You never were much of a morning person, though today seemed to be going fine so far. She grins and sashays her way over to the couch as you begin flipping through movies to watch.
“You know, (y/n), I’m going to be checking out that new café on campus with Jeffery today, if you want to come with” You, halt your movie search.
“Adela, girl, I love you, but Jeffery is a total douche,” you reply. Last time you checked Jeffrey's world revolved around pretty girls and parties.
Laughing, Adela rolls her eyes. “Whatever (y/n), I’m leaving in an hour, let me know if you change your mind” and with that, she heads towards her room to get ready. Shrugging, you return your focus to the T.V. It would be nice to head out today and get some fresh air, but staying home and binging Netflix sounded much more appealing. You snuggle further into the couch, yes, this will do for today.
----------
It was close to lunchtime when you finally peeled yourself from the couch. Your hunger had overpowered your will to not move, and so, you were forced to get up. Without Adela in the house, it was unusually quiet, something you hadn’t had the pleasure of experiencing in a while. Turning to your phone, you scrolled for some music to play while making something to eat. Opening YuTube you begin your search for some good music.
While scrolling you come across a new BTS song. ‘Hmm’ you think to yourself, ‘It has been some time since I’ve listened to something new by them’ Clicking the song you are pleasantly surprised with what you hear. They had evolved their music style since the last time you had listened to them. You scroll down further to the comments, wanting to see what others think of the song. As you read through the comments, you notice some repeat the same message: LIVE EVERY FAN’S BEST DREAM WITH BTS! CLICK HERE TO READ MORE…
You stare at the message intently. It was most likely a scam, some robot trying to rob fans of their personal information, yet you felt your curiosity getting the best of you. God, please don’t be dumb right now (y/n). You could not afford to have your personal info stolen, especially your bank info, with how things were going money-wise. You found your finger getting closer and closer to the link. Well as the saying goes, you only live once! Quickly pressing down, you scrunch your eyes as if by closing your eyes you were saving yourself from the hacker you were allowing onto your phone. After a couple of seconds, you slowly peel your eyes open.
Looking down you are shocked to see a legitimate website. You stare at your phone helplessly as the options tumble through your head. Glowing on your screen was the ad for BTS’s new exclusive series reality show, something about a gift they had decided to award their fans for their 10th anniversary.
You delve further into reading the ad, trying to see if this was really happening. Who would’ve thought BigHit would ever allow this, especially with the number of crazy fans BTS had out there. Applicants weren’t required to speak fluent Korean, rather they wanted those who could speak some Korean and some English. You knew fans all over the world were having a field day over this, including you. Giggling in excitement, your legs begin bouncing in anticipation. Sure you only knew like five words in Korean, but you could learn more. As you began to calm back down, logic began invading your happy thoughts. There were going to be millions of people applying for a chance to participate in the show, and only 10 spaces available. Well, 10 spaces before elimination within the show of course. There was no way BigHit was going to notice you of all people, so what was the point.
“Fuck it” Rolling your neck, you ease the tension of sitting hunched over your phone. Either way, you weren’t going to die if you applied. Might as well jump on the opportunity.
The questions were very standard, asking information such as age, height, nationality, etc. Towards the end, trickier questions began appearing.
“Why do I want to be a part of this show?” you can’t help the eye roll that escapes you at the question “What the hell kind of question is that,” you ask yourself aloud. What were you supposed to write? It was simple, you had been a big fan of them back in the day (still kind of were), and this was your chance to meet them in person. But you had a feeling BigHit wanted something a bit deeper, something more personal. Unfortunately, you were not a very deep person, so this question was a challenge.
Almost two hours later, you were finally finished. Grumbling, you stood and made your way back to the living room. Your mind wandered back to the difficult question. You had written some cheesy response relating BTS to your ‘precious high school years’, but what if that wasn’t good enough? Someone across the globe had probably written a more authentic answer, taking your chance of ever meeting the boys. You shook your head as you made your way back to the living room, it wasn’t like you were going to get picked anyway.
----------
You were shaking as you stared at your computer in disbelief. To say you were confused was an understatement. How was this even possible? You were sure your application would get ignored with the millions of fans applying, yet in front of you was an email from BigHit inviting you for an interview. You couldn’t even describe the emotions coursing through you, everything felt tingly and ugh you hated it. You were probably about to have a stroke from the shock alone. Stumbling towards your bed you throw yourself down, how were you supposed to break the news to Adela. Also thank god it was summer since your dumb ass decided to apply without even thinking about school. God this was all happening way too fast.
Your hands tremble as the gravity of the situation sets in.
You were going to Korea.
You were going to be on T.V.
You were going to meet BTS.
No, you were getting ahead of yourself. You had to pass the interview first before you could even breathe in the same room as them.
Your eyes begin to droop, the softness of your bed lulling you to sleep. You had some serious planning to do.
--------------
“God you’re so lucky (y/n), make sure to get an autograph for me.” You laugh as Adela clings to you. Breaking the news to her wasn’t as hard as you thought it would be. Now here you were, a new wardrobe later, lugging the largest suitcase you could find. You weren’t exactly sure how long you were going to be stuck in Korea, so you figured you might as well pack as much as possible.
Adela had been slightly hurt that you hadn’t told her about the application since she had been a fan back in the day as well. In the end, she settled with you getting their autographs and pictures of the boys. That was if you even made it onto the show.
“You know I can’t promise that Adela” you reply amused. She rolls her eyes with a huff.
“Oh be quiet (y/n), they’d be stupid to ever reject a girl like you” she grins at you before picking up the pace. “Hurry up, you’re going to miss your flight at this rate”
You can feel the sweat collecting on your hands as you approach the security check. This was it, no turning back now. Taking in a deep breath, you turn towards Adela.
“Thanks for coming with me today, I’m seriously going to miss you”, your voice wavering slightly. You hear her sniff before she launches herself at you.
“Shut up, you’re going to make me cry (y/n)” Chuckling, you wrap your arms tighter around her. You were going to be lonely without her. Reluctantly, you pull away. You had a flight to catch. Looking back one last time, she waves and you turn and make your ways towards security. Korea, here you come.
-------------
Finally, the plane had landed. You knew the flight would be long, but you didn’t realize how bloated you would get, so now here you were with a swollen face hobbling around the Seoul international airport. Good thing you weren’t being interviewed, or even seen by anyone from BigHit today. They might have rejected you on your bloated face alone.
Looking up you thank the gods that they provide English on the signs because although you were comfortable with speaking Korean, reading was a different story. You wander around for your carousel and luggage, there were too many people in this place. You rub your face and wipe the crust from our eyes. You could not wait to get to the hotel and get some proper rest.
30 minutes later, you finally had your luggage and were heading towards the exit when you spotted a man holding a sign with your name. You pause slightly, startled at the sight before you. Was this in the email they sent you? Gosh, you knew you should’ve re-read the email before landing. You decide against waving your hand at the man and begin approaching him instead.
Getting closer, you tentatively step towards the male “Um, hello sir, my name is (y/n) (l/n)” your voice coming out hoarsely. Jesus, you needed to drink some water asap.
Turning suddenly, the man’s eyes widen. “Oh! Apologies miss! I didn’t see you walk here” he apologizes quickly, a forced smile pulling its way across his face. His accent was prominent as he stumbled through his English. Giving you a once over, he bends to grab your luggage from you. “My name is Song Park. If you would follow me, I will be taking you to hotel”
“Oh, thank you very much Mr. Park” you respond somewhat taken aback as he begins to wheel your luggage towards the car. You weren’t expecting a whole chaperone service, but you sure as hell didn’t have any complaints.
Sliding into the car you decide to send a quick text to Adela, letting her know you had arrived safely. The car begins moving as Song drives you to your destination. You lay your head back and allow yourself to relax into the seat, you can’t help the butterflies that flush your system suddenly as realization strikes you. This was happening. A smile graces your features as you doze off.
42 notes · View notes
armywriter2605 · 5 years ago
Text
Theirs - OT7 x Reader
Genre: Mafia AU! BTS; Angst; Fluff; Smut (not yet); OT7 x Reader
Warnings: Cursing; Mature Content ; Mentions of abuse and bullying; more to be added throughout the series
Words: 3k +
1 / 2 / 3 / 4 / 5 / 6 / 7 / 8 / 9 / 10
GIF NOT MINE
Tumblr media
The first time meeting them was when you were in middle school. It had been a normal day. You woke up and had breakfast together with your mom and dad, attended school and then walked back home. You always took the same path, the street where the arcade was located. When your parents gave you your small allowance, you would stop by and spend it all in the arcade. Sometimes you went there with your friends, yet most times, you were there alone. You enjoyed playing alone, there was no shame in that plus you had met a couple of people who also enjoyed spending alone time there. You were 13 when you first saw the group of 7 boys, laughing loudly, eating and having fun in there. Some were older than you, but you were almost sure the youngest of the group was just as the same age as you. It was the first time you had seen them and since you walked through that street every day, it was most likely that it was their first time there too. It was completely mesmerizing how free they looked. It was like they owned the place and didn’t care that others were there. They were playing your favorite game, the game you asked your parents money for just to play it today, yet you had always been a bit shy so asking them to perhaps let you play was out of question. So, you waited.
Just as many as the girls in there, you had noticed how good looking all of them were. They were all very interesting in their own different ways. Since you didn’t have anything else to do and you refused to play any other game, you decided to take in their appearance and also how different each of them acted. It wasn’t until one of them caught you staring that you looked at the ground, fidgeting with your hands. You were nervous that maybe he had noticed how long you had actually stood against the wall staring at them. You decided you should leave and maybe comeback tomorrow, yet when you looked up again, it was already too late. All of them had their eyes on you, and one of them, was making their way towards you. You didn’t know what to do, so you stood still until the boy stopped right in front of you.
“Hello! My name is Taehyung. My friend noticed how you were staring, do you perhaps wanna play? You can play with us if you want!” He sounded so excited and happy that it was almost impossible to say no.
You were scared your own voice would somehow betray you, so you shyly nodded at him. Before you could even think, he held your hand and dragged you to where all of them were standing. You were nervous and you were sure that was very visible because when you both stopped next to them, the one you assumed was the oldest of them gave Taehyung a smack on the back of his head.
“Let her go, Tae. Look at how nervous you made her.” The tall boy then turned to you and smiled. It was then you realized how beautiful his features were. “Hey. I’m SeokJin, but you can call me Jin. And you are?”
“I-I’m Y/N.”
“Y/N. That’s a very pretty name. Yoongi here noticed you were staring and assumed you wanted to play. Judging by Tae’s face, he was right.”
You smiled at him and nodded your head, this time slightly more confident. “Yeah. This is my favorite game, but I didn’t want to disturb any of you. I can come back tomorrow.”
“No no. We should all play together, right boys?”
They all nodded their heads and some of them took their time to say yes, all of them with their eyes on you. “See. No need for you to leave. So, I’m Jin as said earlier. The one who noticed you first is Yoongi, that’s Hoseok, Jimin, Namjoon, Jungkook and you already met Tae.”
And before you even knew, you were all playing and having fun. The day went by super-fast and as much as you wanted to stay and play more games with them, you had to leave and go home. You had already sent a text to your mom, saying you would come a little bit later since you were with friends, yet it was already dark outside, and your parents didn’t like when you were out too late.
“I have to leave. My parents don’t like when I’m out till later than 8.”
They all stopped what they were doing and looked at you before looking at each other. “Let us follow you home? It’s already dark.” Hoseok said with a smile on his face while some nodded, their eyes shone in hopes of you agreeing.
“Sure! It’s only a 10-minute walk from here though.”
“Then we shall walk slowly so we get to spend more time together!” Hoseok laughed and got up while you giggled and got up from your seat as well, following the boys.
Your days went by just like that. You went to school and when it was done, they would meet you by the gates and spend every afternoon with you before you had to head home. That went on for 3 years until you started into high school. By that time Tae and Jimin attended the high school you told them you were attending and Jungkook would be starting there with you that same year. You were very thankful for everything each of them did for you. Throughout those years, you 8 became even closer than you were. Unfortunately, all of your other friends had distanced themselves from you even though you tried to keep contact, they always gave you stupid excuses.
Although, in high school, you started noticing something was slightly off with your best friends. You didn’t know much of their families, yet you noticed that somehow, they always had the finest pieces of clothing, the newest phones and always gave you stupid expensive presents. You knew none of them worked because all of you hanged out every single day. They even kept you company during your work hours at the small bakery close to your house. You had asked them before if they worked or if they did something. You wondered how they could afford all those things and especially the apartment they all lived in. You were there a lot of times, and you knew it couldn’t be cheap at all to own such a place. Still, each time, they told you not to worry and that they could just afford it. Besides that, you felt like they told you everything and did everything they could to keep you happy and safe. You knew they did.
Flashback ON to 6 months ago:
It was finally Thursday, and May’s weather had been incredible. Today wasn’t windy at all like it had been the past days and the sun was out once again so you had decided to wear one of the beautiful tops Taehyung had given you as a present just a couple months ago. He was the most fashionista one out of all of the boys and he loved giving you beautiful pieces of clothing you could wear whenever you wanted. You knew that what he bought for you wasn’t cheap so you rarely wore it to school, but since the boys and you would be going to the movies later that night, you wanted to look extra pretty, even though they always said you looked pretty no matter what.
Jungkook hadn’t been to school for the past week. He told you he hadn’t been feeling very well which you didn’t believe at all, yet still wanted to hang out with you today. Instead of him following you to school, one of the other boys had been following you to and from school, and you didn’t mind it especially with how your classmates had been treating you lately. It started on Monday in second period when the girls started noticing that during the pause Jungkook hadn’t come to find you like he always did. You could hear them throwing comments about you, giggling at you and sometimes even pointing at you. You tried to give it a blind eye, yet it was hard. You had grown used to having one of the boys with you at almost all of the time, that not having them now was just weird. Monday went by like that and so did Tuesday. Wednesday came and that’s when boys together with the girls started to directly throw comments at you.
“Don’t tell me he finally left you, Y/N? Are you all alone again?”
“If you need someone better then don’t hesitate on coming to us. We’ll give you exactly what he has been giving you.”
“I knew he would leave you when he got bored of your stupid ass. He’s finally free for someone much better than trash.”
Ignoring it was hard, although you decided it was better to just not reply at all. After school, while you gathered your books and everything you needed to study, you were surrounded by a group of girls. They laughed at you, threw cruel comments and even shoved you to the ground. You weren’t exactly strong, yet the things they said hurt you more than anything. You had always been afraid that someday the boys would leave you. You couldn’t give them presents as often as they gave you, you were younger than all of them. You didn’t feel like you were special while all of them looked like princes that just came out of a movie. You were scared the girls were right. What if Jungkook hadn’t been to school just to avoid you? What if tomorrow would be the last time you all hanged out and then they would just avoid you completely?
Jimin was the one picking you up from school that day and he had noticed how down you looked. He wasn’t sure why, but he had seen girls who giggled when passing by both of you and how tightly you held your backpack. As if if the backpack fell on the ground, it would break into million pieces. He hadn’t said anything to you, but once you had gone home after work and he reached their apartment he had called all the boys for a group meeting.
“I don’t think Y/N has it okay in school without you, Kook.”
The youngest was confused as to why his hyung would say that. He had made sure people wouldn’t mess with you at all. All his classmates and people from other classes knew how protective he was of you.
“What you mean, Hyung? Why would you assume that?”
The other boys were also very curious as to why Jimin would say that. They thought if you weren’t okay you would inform them of so.
“When I picked her up today, some girls from her school passed by us and almost laughed at her. I noticed how she reacted and she looked almost scared of them. I really didn’t like it. Hyung, did you notice something yesterday?”
Namjoon started thinking to when he picked you up yesterday. No one had stood out like that; if someone had he would’ve noticed immediately.
“I don’t really think anyone gave off that sort of vibe, but she seemed more…down? I just thought it was school related stuff. I even asked her about it, and she said she was okay.”
All of the boys looked at each other in silence. They didn’t like the sound of someone making their baby, their girl sad.
“Let’s all pick her up tomorrow then. If something is off, then one of us will surely notice it. Plus, we’re all hanging out tomorrow, so she won’t even question it.” Seokjin said as he got up to finish up their dinner. “One of you call her and talk a bit to her to see how she is doing.”
Taehyung clapped his hands together before he took his phone out of his pocket. “I’ll call her!” He yelled as he got up and ran to his room. All of the other 5 boys mumbled or let out annoyed sighs, as they wanted to be the ones making sure their princess was okay.
That night you talked to Taehyung for about an hour before you went to shower and study a bit before bed. You didn’t sleep much that night, yet when you woke up you were excited that you would be hanging out with all of the boys. Usually one or two of them were busy with something and never told you what it was, but today all of them were coming. That was your motivation for going to school that Thursday. As expected, the girls kept going with their stupid words, but what happened later was what scarred you.
It was the end of the day and you were ready to head to the gates, but one of the nicest girls in your class and probably the entire grade, Jieun, had asked you to help her since it was her day to clean after classes. You weren’t sure as to why she asked you, but you knew she was paired up with one of the guys who didn’t do anything, so you to stay and help her for a bit. The guys could surely wait for 10 minutes. So, you stayed behind and helped her clean the classroom, yet after 5 minutes you heard the door opening and a couple of girls and guys walking in. You didn’t know what was happening until you heard Jieun apologize to you and run out of the classroom, locking the door afterwards. That was when you realized that everything was just a set-up.  
By the gates the boys were getting very impatient and worried. Jungkook kept saying that you were just a bit late and that you would be there any second, yet once his eyes landed on Jieun running away from your block, he knew something was off. He stepped up and stopped in front of her, forcing her to stop her running. He didn’t want to come off as rude, so he smiled at her even though his eyes told a whole different story.
“Hey Jieun. Have you seen my Y/N? Is she still in her classroom?”
With that Jieun let out a couple of tears roll down her cheeks as she looked down at the ground. “I’m so sorry, Jungkook. But they forced me. I didn’t have a choice. They said they would stop messing with me if I helped them!” Jieun sobbed yet didn’t have time to even look up because the 7 boys were already running towards your classroom. Jungkook was the fastest of them and since he knew the way very well, he was the first to reach the classroom just to find the door locked. Eventually all the boys arrived, and it didn’t took long until the door busted open, your cries only aggravating them to use brute force on the door between them and you. Your classmates were certain that the door wouldn’t break that easily, especially since they believed it was only Jungkook on the other side. When the door finally caved in and the lock broke, all of them rushed inside only to find you in the worst state they had ever seen you before.
You were on the ground with tears down your cheeks while a small half circle of students surrounded you. You were drenched in water while your classmates laughed. They also noticed how one of the girls had her hand on your hair, holding you up. The entire scene ticked all of the boys off, yet Yoongi was the first to react. He grabbed the wrist of the girl that held your hair and started squeezing harder each second until she let you go.
“Fucking bitch. Who do you all think you are to be doing this to our Y/N, huh? Want me to the same to all of your fucking sorry selves? Touch her again and I’ll kill each and single one of you before you can even call for help, understood?!” By then, you were in Seokjin’s arms while Taehyung wrapped his jacket around you. As the two took you out of there being followed by Jimin and Hoseok, Jungkook stared at your classmates. If looks could kill, they would all be 10 feet under the ground by now.
“You better apologize to her tomorrow or God help you all, we’ll come for you.” Jungkook took a step closer to them, yet Namjoon held him back by his arm, stopping him from stepping closer to them.
“Jungkook, don’t. Yoongi hyung, let the girl go.” Namjoon’s voice no longer held the sweet that usually held. His voice was now cold and distant. The other two knew it was best to listen to their friend, so they did as told, both leaving the classroom right after.
“You heard them. You all better respect her from now on. If not, we’ll know. If you didn’t like this small scene now, you won’t like what we’ll do to each one of you if we even get the idea that you pulled another stunt like this.” Namjoon’s voice was calm yet deadly. As he grabbed your things that were on the ground, he made sure his jacket was opened wide enough for the gun in his waistband to be visible to all of them.
Flashback OFF
Ever since then no one had bothered you, not even when Jungkook wasn’t there. School went by well after that incident, yet Jungkook never let you out of his sight while you two were in school. If you wanted to go to the bathroom, he would wait outside and make sure no one else walked in while you were there. When you had gym, he skipped his class to keep an eye on you and others around you, especially the boys. You knew he just wanted to keep you safe, and you appreciated it, but sometimes you felt like he scared people off. You felt like all of the boys did.
Now both of you had finally graduated and were off to do whatever you wanted. You were happy you also had worked while you studied because now you had saved up enough money to move out of your parents’ house. You hadn’t mentioned this to any of the boys, yet you were thinking that today was a good day to do so.
(I know the time says 4PM but just imagine it’s like 7am. Thank yooouuu^^)
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
You were happy they supported you and wanted to help, yet you should’ve asked them again what they did for a living, you should’ve told them you were too scared to lose them. You should’ve been sure about your own feelings before you moved in. 
Things would only be getting harder from now on. 
1K notes · View notes
we-be-writing-bts-stuff · 6 years ago
Text
How to Mend a Broken Spirit Pt. 1
Series Description: Sometimes it takes more than time to heal wounds.
Part Description: You arrive to your new home and meet a few new people.
Pairing: Eventually OT7 BTS x Reader
Genre: Fluff, Angst, Eventual Smut (maybe I don’t know if I’ll do anything more than an allusion to the smutty parts when we get there). Poly and hybrid au. This part is pure fluff and some angst. There are several mentions of past abuse against the reader. No details are given on the acts, but it is mentioned.
Word Count: 2467
A/N: Hey y’all. It’s been a hot minute. This is the poly hybrid fic that I talked about like forever ago. Before anyone says it, this was very much inspired by @hollyhomburg and all of her absolutely amazing and wonderful hybrid and poly aus. I don’t reread a lot of fics (I tend to be a one and done type of girl when it comes to fics), but I will reread Hybrid House every few months because I love it so much. I love it so much. Although this was inspired by that fic, I did my best to write my own story. I hope you all like it and I am always happy to hear your thoughts about the fics, my writing, your life, whatever. ~Bagel
Tumblr media
The first day you entered the house, you were clutching the few bags of things you were given from the rescue and the few things you were able to get out of your previous home when you were rescued in one hand while the other was holding onto Jimin’s hand tightly. It was near sunset on a balmy August day. The big ears on the top of your head flicking back as you hear one of the volunteers walk up to you.
“Are you ready to meet your fosters?” She asks you softly. Her voice was actually quite soothing, but you still jumped almost a foot in the air when she touched your shoulder without warning. The touch was soft and barely there, but you were still learning that not all touch was bad. Hiding your face into the center of Jimin’s back. He turns around and hugs you tightly. Calming you down for a few minutes before beginning to walk towards the door.
You could hear the shuffling and hushed whispers that was happening just beyond the slab of wood. It makes sense since the owners must have known that you two were coming and you’ve been just standing in the driveway for who knows how long. They've probably been waiting for a while for us to get to the door. You think. Squeezing Jimin's hand as the worker knocks and the door is opened almost immediately after by a human with a wide and warm smile. His hair was dark and shaggy. It seemed to be wet from a recent shower. His white t-shirt was baggy on him and the neckline plunged low enough to see his collarbone while his lower half had a pair of black basketball shorts and socks.
“Hi. You must be Y/N and Jimin. Come in.” He opens the door wider and gestures for you to come in. Walking into the house shows just how big this place was. The entrance way was just a small area that almost immediately opened up into the first floor. The living room to your left and a kitchen/dining room area to your left. In front of you was a flight of stairs that led to the upper floor and you saw several doors. The doors that were opened revealed that they were mainly bedrooms and at least one office and bathroom. There was also the bombardment of several new scents of both people and hybrids that hit your nose. You lean into Jimin, feeling a bit intimidated and overwhelmed by your new surroundings. Covering your nose with your hands to dampen some of the new smells.
After removing your shoes, you take a few tentative steps inside. Looking up to the landing on the second floor, reveals two hybrids looking over the railing at you. Their eyes widen and one of them blushes before they turn and hide from your gaze. Your attention getting pulled back to the current situation and the two people in front of you.
“I’m Hoseok and I’m going to be your foster for a while. Do you want something to eat or drink? Dinner is still warm if you want some of that.” He offers. He was very deliberate and slow with his movements. It wasn’t his first time working with a hybrid from an abusive household. You nod your head while watching the new human closely. The people at the rescue assured you that your fosters were some of the best that they had, but you didn't know or trust them yet. He seemed okay so far, but you would need to wait before making a decision. Turning to Jimin and whispering to him that you wanted some water. Not wanting to speak to him quite yet.
Jimin tells him what you both want as the worker helps to lead you to the couch. The first thing you notice once you get to the couch is the fuzzy blanket is the giant fuzzy blanket on the back of it. You turn around and tentatively reach out to touch it.
It felt nice under your fingertips, which prompts you to rub your face into it. You get the different smells that bombarded you at the door again, but one sticks out. It’s like a natural musk that puts you at ease. You hum as you scent yourself with the new smell as much as you can with just the blanket and not the source. A chuckle jolts you away from the blanket and back to the moment. You quickly sit forward again and look down to your lap.
“You’re okay Y/N. This is your home now. You don’t have to be afraid.” Hoseok assures you. You chance a look at him and see that warm smile again. Blushing and leaning back into Jimin’s side to hide your face once again.
Hoseok is gentle in his talking with the worker and he’s able to get Jimin to talk some. You peak your head out after a bit and begin to relax again. Anything directed towards you or Jimin were very simple questions and designed to get to know you more and get you comfortable with him. It didn’t work much for you though. All Hoseok was able to get out of you were quick nods and shakes of your head. The most was a muttering of ‘fennec fox’ when asked about both of your breeds. Jimin nodding and confirming that you both were both fennec foxes. Hoseok found the soft mutterance from you as a small victory even if he could barely hear the words that came from your mouth.
It’s after a few hours of sitting around and Hoseok bringing out some food for you and Jimin that you finally relax. Being more of a nocturnal breed meant that you were only becoming more awake as the night progressed. Soon you turn away from the conversation and look around. Becoming more and more curious about the house, but not wanting to do anything until you got permission. Around this time the worker decides to leave the house. Hoseok coming back and looking to you two still sitting on the couch once he helps her out and says his goodbye.
“You guys are safe here. We prepared two different rooms, but you are free to share one if you want to. We were told that you two are very close. I know that you are both more nocturnal and we already have some nocturnal hybrids and a nocturnal human so they can help or answer any questions if you need it. Let me show you your rooms before I leave you to your own devices. You are free to go into any room with an open door.”
You nod as you listen to his little speech. Reaching down to grab your bags before standing up and following him up the stairs. He explains the rooms as he walks by them. Jimin getting brave enough to ask a few questions. You were zoning out a bit until one of Jimin's questions grabs your attention.
“How many hybrids do you have already?”
Your head swings back around and looks towards the human that was currently guiding you so you can hear his answer.
“There's four here already. An arctic fox, red panda, black-footed ferret, and gray wolf. You might see some of them depending on how active you'll be and how much you explore tonight. We told them to give you some space to let you get used to everything, but I know that there’s at least two that are really excited to meet you both.” He explains. Opening a door to a fairly plain bedroom that has several small welcome gifts sitting on the bed. The most prominent of which is a stuffed bear with a bow stuck to its head. At the foot are several folded blankets.
“This was going to be Y/N’s room.”
The walls are an off-white and the furniture within is made of a darker wood. The furniture consists of a bed, small desk and chair set, and a dresser with a big mirror attached. The sheets on the bed were a muted blue color. It smelt like freshly done laundry and that same musk you smelt downstairs that calmed you. Both you and Jimin take a few steps into the room to see better. The walls were bare and you look back to Hoseok once you finished exploring. Being careful not to touch anything in case he didn’t want you to.
“You can get settled and unpack while I show Jimin his room.” Hoseok tells you. Smiling and leading Jimin out of the room. You felt a small bit of anxiety as you see them leave, but also some relief to be away from everything. Only surrounded by the fresh and comforting scents and your own things.
Walking to the bed, you pick up the bear first. The fur was soft and its body gave way when you press down like a normal stuffed animal. Putting it to your nose gives you the same musk that seems to be following you since you entered the house. Placing it back down you see two cards. They each had drawings on them that made you smile softly. It was cutesy animals and chibi people as you assumed the card was a way to welcome you into the house. You weren’t sure since you never learned how to read. The rescue tried to teach you, but it didn’t go anywhere when you refused to talk or went to hide in your room when someone moved towards you too fast.
The last thing was a small box with another card on top. You opened it and frowned when you only saw the indecipherable scribbles of what others told you were words.
You place it to the side with the other cards as you open the box. Seeing it was a small care package filled with shampoo, conditioner, body wash, a few change of clothes and towels. All of the hygiene products had simple floral scents. Nothing overpowering, but still distinctly feminine.
From here you decide to unpack. Taking the things you brought, which really just consisted of clothes, a few stuffed animals you got as goodbye gifts, a blanket, and the cheap shampoo and conditioner that the rescue got you. It wasn’t much, but it was all you had.
After you put everything away where you think it should go, you tentatively stick your head out of the window and look down the hallway. You’ve been left alone for a while and you weren’t even sure if Hoseok was still awake or if Jimin was in his room or not. The sun has gone down and it was fairly dark in the house. Leaving the door open behind you, you started to walk down the hall to try to find Jimin. Looking into the rooms with open doors hoping to see your companion. During your search there is a door that was ajar. Opened just enough for you to see into it.
There was a man in there that you haven’t met. He had a black beanie on and headphones. A desk sitting in front of him with several screens. You didn’t know what was on the screens or what he was doing. It looked colorful and there was more of the squiggles that you couldn’t decipher. You tilt your head to the side and open the door some more. Curious about what was happening. Before you can act, he takes off his headphones and turns around in his office chair. He startles and jumps a bit. Jumping a bit in his chair and scaring you. You make a squeak and turn away to go hide somewhere. Afraid that you were going to be in trouble.
“Wait!” He calls out. Scrambling out of his chair and the room to get to you. You freeze in your spot at the yell and begin to shake. Tears springing to your eyes. Soft mutterings of ‘I’m sorry’ leaving your lips as he gets close to you. Carefully walking to stand in front of you. Leaning down to be face to face with you. Frowning when he sees your state of distress. He squats down to make himself smaller and less threatening. Holding out his hands palm up to keep them in your eyeline. His movements slow and deliberate.
“Its okay. I’m not going to hurt you and you’re not in trouble.” He says. Repeating it until your gaze moves from his hands up to his face and you start to visibly relax. He smiles when your eyes meet his and you feel your heart flutter and cheeks heat up. “My name’s Yoongi. I’m the other human here. I know you’ve met Hoseok already. What’s your name?” He asks softly. When you refuse to say anything he decides to just ask for confirmation. It wasn’t hard since they’ve seen your file and picture before you and Jimin got there. Smiling once again when he gets you to nod.
“Do you want to see what I was doing?” He asks. You think for a minute and nod again. He carefully stands up again. Causing you to flinch back a bit out of sheer reflex. Going first to let you trail him. Gesturing once in the room to have you join him.
Carefully you walk over to the desk and lean over. Your tail flicking back and forth as you look at the design. Head tilting once again as you take in all of the colors and designs. A hand even reaching out to trace the swirls and bold black lines next to the bright colors. Eventually leaning back and looking back to him. Wanting to stay, but not sure if he wanted that.
“Do you want to stay and watch me?” He asks softly. You light up and nod. He chuckles and gets up to grab an extra chair for you. You perch on it and watch intently as he finishes the design. You don’t even notice when you slowly lean closer to him. Your brain following the source of that musk that you’ve been drawn to since you’ve arrived. Now fully enveloped in it now you were in the room with in.
It’s a few hours of just watching him work before you fall asleep with your head falling on his shoulder. Yoongi feels his heart swell for a second. His mind going back to your file and feeling like this is an accomplishment even though you have no idea. Carefully taking you into his arms, he stands up and carries you to your room. Tucking you in and leaving you to sleep in the place you now call home.
830 notes · View notes
v-hope · 6 years ago
Text
Driving with them
Pairings: OT7 x Reader
Genre: Fluff, crack
Request: "I am obsessed with your writing! Really is fantastic. Just wondered if you thought about a driving with concept - Maybs different scenarios with the boys whilst they/you drive. Xxxx" paired up with "“pull over let me drive for awhile” with jimin please? 💜"
A/N: I love this kind of domestic stuff ;-; 💞
Tumblr media
Kim Seokjin
“Is this what Jeongguk had to go through every day you drove him to school?” you wondered with wide eyes after having experienced your boyfriend's road range.
“The light was red and he still sped up!” he motioned forward with his hand in clear exasperation.
You couldn't hold back the soft laugh that had already escaped your lips. “And I'm sure he knows now just how much of a blind dipshit he is, baby” you mocked his previous words, well, just a small part of them.
Seokjin shook his head in amusement, suddenly feeling ashamed of everything he had so mindlessly said in front of you. “I'm sorry, I'll calm down”.
This time you straight up cackled, shifting in your seat to make yourself more comfortable on it. Just as you were about to open your mouth, though, another driver moved in front of you in a very careless way – at which you decided to keep it shut instead and listen to Jin go off once again.
To be fair, the streets were flooded with cars and you had not ran into the best of drivers that day.
“Remind me to always offer to drive whenever the traffic is too much” you stated.
Jin laughed lightly, turning his head to look at you sweetly. “Aw, you'll be my personal chauffeur then”.
You bit the inside of your cheek so you wouldn't chuckle. He was not wrong; at this point, with the traffic being like this all the time, you'd have to drive him places every single day.
“But I'll have you know” his tone became serious, “I'll tell them off no matter if I'm driving or not”.
Tumblr media
Min Yoongi
“You didn't have to come for me” he mumbled first thing after having entered your car.
“Yes, I did” you objected, instantly starting to drive away from the BigHit building, “it's pretty late”.
“Exactly” his eyes fixed on yours. “It's pretty late, babe, you should be at home”.
You shrugged, giving him a quick glance before your eyes focused back on the road. “I was nearby, it wasn't any trouble”.
Only you were lying, and he knew it.
“Oh, yeah?” he raised one of his eyebrows. “You mind telling me what you were doing then?”
You bit down on your lower lip. “I was at the library”.
Yoongi shook his head, a sly smile displaying on his face. “It's past one in the morning, you idiot, what kind of library would be open at this hour?”
“Hey, don't insult me” you pouted, glancing quickly to the rearview. “Let me be a good girlfriend, will you?”
You heard him chuckle by your side, jumping slightly up a few seconds later at the unexpected feel of his hand on yours.
“You're the best” he smiled wholeheartedly, rubbing small circles on the back of your hand.
You found yourself not being able to give him any coherent answer due to the way your heart was fluttering. Instead, you squeezed his hand back.
“Get some sleep” you suggested, “you know it's still a while until we arrive”.
Yoongi simply nodded, resting his head on the back of the seat before he closed his eyes – not even dreaming of letting go of your hand during the whole ride home.
Tumblr media
Jung Hoseok
“Jagiya?” his voice made you snap out of your daydream, tilting his head slightly up to take a look to the rearview.
“Yeah?” you answered in a dreamy way nonetheless.
“Do you have to stare at me like this every single time I try to park?”
Although he tried to sound serious, the cocky smile that had already curved up his lip let you know he was actually enjoying it. He had always loved having your undivided attention anyway.
You rolled your eyes, sitting up straight as you later fixed them on the way his hands worked on the steering wheel. “It's not my fault you look so hot while doing so” you shrugged.
“Stop” he warned you, like always, becoming flustered at your compliments and trying to brush them away. “You're making this harder for me”.
“Oh, am I now?” you cooed, your hand going to softly play with his earlobe.
Hoseok shivered at the feeling, not even bothering on gazing to the coy smile he knew you were currently wearing, as he did his best to just park the car for once and for all.
“Y/N…”
“Even that ridiculous hat of yours looks hot on you right now” you teased.
Hoseok snorted. “You do know insulting my hat won't take you anywhere, right?”
“Is it not?” your hand went to his chin, moving his head in your direction so that he had to look at the pout adorning your lips.
He broke free from your touch immediately, avoiding your eyes as he once again focused on the rearview. “At least not until you let me get this done with so we can go upstairs”.
Now that's what you were talking about.
Tumblr media
Kim Namjoon
“So how was the party?” your boyfriend asked as he started the engine.
“It was pretty good” you nodded your head in affirmation, buckling your seatbelt.
“Is that why you called me asking to come pick you up so early?” he chuckled, giving you a quick glance before his eyes were back on the road.
“I just missed my handsome, lovely boyfriend” you hummed, smiling at the way his answer was a pretty visible roll of eyes.
“Good way to make me feel more like your boyfriend and less like your personal driver”.
You couldn't help but chuckle at his words. He had no right to complain whatsoever, when it was him the one who always told you to call him to go pick you up whenever you went out. He just felt calmer knowing you were safe with him and not some stranger in a taxi.
“Well, you are both, aren't you?” you teased him further, earning a glare from him. “If it makes you feel any better” you caught his attention, resting your head on the back of the seat, “all my friends were like, drooling over you when they saw you coming out of your car”.
Namjoon bit his lower lip to stop a smile from curving up on them. You knew, however, you had managed to boost his ego.
“Honestly, Nams” you laughed amusingly, “you looked like a movie star, getting out of it in slow motion and then just standing there for me t–”
“Stop” he laughed, too, now becoming shy at your overdramatic narration.
“I'm just saying” you shrugged, staring out the window, “I'll have to keep an eye open for them when it comes to you”.
He shook his head, reaching out to grab your hand. There would be no need for that.
Tumblr media
Park Jimin
“You do know I have a license too, right?” you reminded him.
“Which doesn't mean you're a good driver”.
The scoff that abandoned your mouth because of his words had him smirking in a second – his eyes still glued to the road.
“I'm just going to pretend I didn't hear that” you informed him, “and ask you once again to let me drive”.
As expected, Jimin shook his head no.
“Jimin-ah” you whined, “you've been driving for hours. Please, just take a rest”.
“I'm fine, love” he reassured you.
However, the yawn that escaped his mouth only a few seconds after told you otherwise, which was not a shocker at all. You had left your house at 6am to go on your road trip, it was obvious he'd be exhausted by this point.
“Jimin” your voice turned stern.
“No”.
You sighed. “Pull over, let me drive for a while”.
No response.
“Or I swear to God you're not getting any kisses or cuddles for a whole month”.
Ten seconds. It took him ten seconds to pull over, for he knew you were not kidding.
Meeting in the front of the car as you traded places, you took that moment to cup his face and kiss his lips briefly. “See?” you smiled, “you get to rest and enjoy the beautiful view, and you also get kisses. It's a win-win situation”.
Jimin shook his head in disbelief, not even bothering on hiding his smile. “Whatever” he walked over to the passenger seat, “I'm just agreeing to this because I love you” he cheesily said.
And almost an hour later, when he was resting his head against the open window, slowly drifting off as he enjoyed the view you had told him about, he was sure he loved you and your stubborn ways even more.
Tumblr media
Kim Taehyung
“Panda Express?” he wondered as his eyes remained fixed on the dark road. “McDonald's?” he asked again after not receiving any kind of answer from you.
When you once again remained silent, he looked at you for a brief second, smiling smugly after catching you staring at him, with your eyes sparkling in the darkness of the car as you were completely spaced out.
“Love?” he chuckled, finally making you come back to him.
“Huh?”
Taehyung laughed one more time. “I know I look great in this suit” his cocky comment had you rolling your eyes immediately, “but I need to know where you want me to take us to”.
“I can't believe you just came back from an award show and still felt like going out for food at midnight” you let out a breathy laugh instead of answering him.
“I'm hungry, don't shame me” he whined.
“Didn't they have food over there though?”
“I mean, yes” he confirmed, holding on to the steering wheel to turn left, later reaching out to hold your hand with one of his, “but it's been a while since we've done this” he pointed out, “I just want to spend some time alone with you”.
The corners of your lips curved up at his words, feeling your heart pounding loudly against your chest. It had indeed been a while since the two of you went for a night drive; getting food and just sitting inside the car for hours as you ate and talked about anything and everything.
“So?” he wondered once again, at which you furrowed your eyebrows in confusion. “Where to?”
“Oh” you sat up straight, “Panda Express, definitely” you smirked, knowing well enough that was what he wanted – your hand squeezing his after he did the same to yours in a thankful manner.
Tumblr media
Jeon Jeongguk
“You are the worst driving teacher in the whole world” you huffed, stopping the car and letting go of the steering wheel so you could fold your arms over your chest.
Jeongguk's hand clutched to his chest, making it seem like your words had hurt him deeply. “It's not my fault you're the worst student there is” he fought back.
He moved away from you as he saw your hand go up to softly slap his arm, failing miserably at it, which is why he did the same to you right after, before the two of you started laughing.
“Honestly, babe” he tried to catch your attention as you were looking out of the window not to show how amused you actually were, “who drives like that?” another laugh escaped his throat, recalling your previous movements.
“Well, me, apparently” you took your eyes away from the window only to glare at him. “I'll just ask Jin oppa to teach me, he'll treat me better than this”.
“Hey” he frowned, “I am your boyfriend, therefore your designated driving teacher”.
Shaking your head as you chuckled, you unbuckled your seatbelt so you could gently press your lips to the corner of his. “Can we please just go now?” your smiled mirrored the one your affection had caused on him, “I'm hungry”.
Jeongguk rolled his eyes in disbelief. “Okay, but let's change places. You're obviously not taking us anywhere”.
Not being able to argue against that, you complied, believing that would be the end of the conversation. However, you were proven wrong once he was on the driver's seat, for he smiled obnoxiously wide as he started turning the steering wheel from one side to another, like in his head you had been doing before.
You threw your head back on your seat after listening to his mocking laugh. He was so annoying. “That's it, I'm definitely going to Jin oppa”.
Tumblr media
2K notes · View notes
btschooseafic · 4 years ago
Text
Hey you, what’s your dream?
Tumblr media
Pairing: platonic!oc x ot7
Details: manager!oc, predebut/idolverse, partial BTS World!verse
Summary: Aviva and Jungkook go to Los Angeles for a month.
Warnings: This is a fictional story based on real events. The characters presented here are not the same as their real life counterparts.
[Masterlist]
Interlude 4: Love in LA
summer - keshi
“Feel like summer and I don't wanna miss you
If we don’t touch lips, not an issue”
July-August 2012
When it was decided Jungkook and his choreographer teacher would go to Los Angeles to train from July to August, Aviva was asked if she wanted to go along as a translator. All she needed to do was pass the international driving test and she was good to go.
Not having been home, or seen her family in some time, Aviva took the opportunity to take a few days off to meet them in San Francisco.
Aviva and Namjoon spent plenty of time with Jungkook going over easier common English phrases that he might need to use during the trip.
Aviva and Jungkook had plenty of time to practice English over the 13 hour flight, although they also watched several movies, napped, ate snacks, drew, and compared plane travel playlists.
Jungkook, Son Sungdeuk, and Aviva were staying in a dorm room provided by Movement Lifestyle, the dance company they were learning with. It seemed like the booking agent hadn’t been aware that the room was for two guys and a girl. There was one bedroom with a bunk bed, and a small common living space with a pullout couch. Aviva took the couch, and though she felt a little uncomfortable at first, she quickly adjusted. There was only so much of doing a person’s laundry twice a week before you got over any awkwardness, and besides, they were all too busy to feel awkward. While Jungkook and Sungdeuk focused on dance, Aviva was essentially acting as a full time translator, along with managing meals, travel, and business opportunities.
Jungkook was also feeling stressed out, having double the language barrier with both English and a lot of complex dance terminology. Aviva studied hard so that she could help him better.
They would wake up early in the morning to research terms at a nearby Korean restaurant, where Jungkook said he felt less homesick.
On the weekends they had free time, and ran around by the ocean. Sometimes Sungdeuk would treat them for a meal, sometimes they’d go off by themselves.
On the second Sunday both Aviva and Sungdeuk had business meetings. Jungkook asked Aviva if she could drop him off at the beach still. She was worried about him wondering around alone, but when she picked him up he excitedly told her about meeting a restaurant owner who was Korean, and gave him a free lemonade.
Two weeks before the trip ended, Aviva and Jungkook were coming out of the dance studio for a lunch break when someone suddenly ran at her.
Aviva caught her in a hug, the girl’s legs wrapping around her waist as she laughed.
“Oh my God! I haven’t seen you in person in forever! Your hair got so long! Are you surprised?”
“Ah… noona, are you okay?” Jungkook asked nervously in Korean.
“Jen…” Aviva hugged her back, rubbing her back for a moment before letting go. “Yeah, you did surprise me, can I put you down now? You’re scaring Jungkook.”
“Who?” Jenny wondered.
“My co-worker. My friend. He’s standing behind you, confused.”
“Oh…” Jenny slid off of her, looking sheepishly at Jungkook. “Sorry, I didn’t see you there…” She blushed.
Jungkook continued looking confusedly at Aviva.
“This is my little sister,” Aviva told him in Korean. “She’s your age.”
“Oh!” Jungkook bowed slightly. “Um… nice to meet you!” He held out his hand. Jenny shook it, chewing at the inside of her cheek.
For the next week Aviva spent any free moments with her sister. Jenny was staying at her friend’s house nearby. She joined Aviva and Jungkook for breakfast, Jungkook shyly pointing out his favorite dishes on the menu, Jenny impressing him with her high spice tolerance. Jenny met them during their lunch break as well, picking up food and eating with them quickly on the studio’s front stoop. Aviva would leave with her for an hour or so, to the beach, or window shopping, while Jungkook went back inside for practice.
At night the sisters stayed up late chatting in Jenny’s friend’s living room, eating cartoons of ice cream and giggling about nothing.
On Saturday, Jenny joined Aviva and Jungkook on this week’s excursion. At first Jenny and Jungkook awkwardly followed Aviva through museum, not quite looking at each other or speaking. Then they both got excited by an empty staircase and wanted Aviva to take pictures of them on it. From that moment on, the two found they had a lot in common, from singing, to photography, even to skateboarding! When Jenny mentioned she had wanted to take up skateboarding recently, Jungkook said he’d always wanted to try. On Sunday the two of them went and bought skateboards and practiced together.
Aviva was surprised when Jenny texted her that she’d fallen, and Jungkook was overreacting. She rushed downstairs to find Jungkook carrying Jenny on his back towards the dorm as Jenny complained, her face bright red.
“How do you say idiot in Korean?” Jenny huffed. “I just skinned my knees, he doesn’t need to fucking carry me!”
Aviva laughed. “Your face!”
“Shut up!” Jenny said.
“…Pabo,” Aviva said. Jungkook blinked. “Both of you are idiots… come inside, I’ve got a first aid kit.”
Jungkook finally put Jenny down when Aviva insisted she would be fine. Jenny sat on the toilet in the dorm’s bathroom. Jungkook hovered in the doorway until Aviva shut the door on him.
“I don’t get it,” Jenny muttered. “He was so shy at first, now all of a sudden he’s picking me up and practically running us back here…”
“He’s a passionate kid,” Aviva said, cleaning off Jenny’s knees. “He gets protective over people he cares about.”
“Okay, sure,” Jenny said. “But we’ve only known each other for a week…”
Aviva shrugged. “I’ve always told you you’re a very lovable person.”
“Shut up,” Jenny said again, shoving her. Aviva just smiled.
The last week of the trip, Aviva had been planning to meet her family in San Francisco. However, seeing how well Jungkook and Jenny got along, she talked to her parents, and they came to visit in LA instead.
Jungkook joined them for dinner one night.
“Are you sure I don’t need to dress up or anything?” Jungkook asked, pulling at his t-shirt.
Aviva shook her head. “It’s a casual restaurant. Just chill,” she said. Jungkook swallowed. Aviva sighed and gave him a quick hug. “What are you scared of?”
He shrugged. “It just feels… weird. Can’t explain it. Sorry.”
“Don’t have to be sorry,” Aviva told him. “Remember to breath. They won’t bite.”
By the time dinner ended, Aviva’s mother had given Jungkook resources for learning English, and Aviva’s father had suggested some old comics for him to read.
“…I think dad was more excited to talk to you than to me,” Jenny said as she walked Jungkook and Aviva back to the dorm. “And I haven’t seen him in a while…”
Jungkook looked confusedly at Aviva, who translated. He shook his head. “I’m sure that’s not true!” He said in Korean. Aviva sighed and translated again.
Jenny looked at Jungkook, her face scrunched up in what Aviva recognized as a look of determination.
“Avi—do you mind if me and JK go to that ice cream place down the block by ourselves? We’ll bring you back something if you want, I just… want to talk to him a bit by myself.”
Aviva titled her head. “How will you say whatever you want to say?” She wondered.
“…We’ll do our best with Google Translate and charades,” Jenny decided. Aviva nodded.
“Okay, text me.”
Aviva waited up for Jungkook in the living room. She could already hear Sungdeuk snoring in the other room by the time he came back.
“Your parents picked her up at the ice cream place,” Jungkook told her when he saw her sitting up looking at her laptop.
“I know, she texted me.” Aviva held up her phone. She looked at him expectantly.
He sighed. “Do we have to talk about it?”
Aviva shook her head. “I trust you guys.”
Jungkook smiled.
“Okay. Thank you. I’m going to sleep now.”
By the time the trip was over, Jenny looked almost sadder to see Jungkook go than Aviva.
“That’s not true!” Jenny said when Aviva accused her of this at the airport. “I’ll miss you both, really!” Aviva started to translate but Jungkook waved his hand, blushing.
“I understand,” he said to her in Korean, before turning to Jen, his smile bittersweet as he told her in English, “I miss you.” Both his comprehension and pronunciation had improved a lot over the course of a month.
Jenny took his hand in hers, smiling back at him.
Aviva squinted at them. “Do I have to give you both the, ‘if you hurt them I’ll hurt you’ speech, or can we skip that, cause it’s kind of awkward for me?”
“I vote skipping,” Jenny said, raising her hand without missing a beat. Aviva repeated her question in Korean, looking at Jungkook.
He waved his hands emphatically. “Yeah, no, let’s not do that, I agree.”
Aviva was pleasantly surprised to find Jin, Namjoon, and Soonyoung waiting for them at the airport when they touched down in Seoul.
“Your hair!” Soonyoung squealed at such a high pitch that Namjoon winced, and Jin’s eyes went wide.
“Ah, is that what you use all your vocal training for, Soonyoung-ssi?” Namjoon grumbled, rubbing his ear. Her eyes narrowed at him.
“Yeah, bet I could make even you hit that note with a good swift kick between the—”
“Okay, okay,” Jin said nervously. He looked around. “Eh, what happened to Sungdeuk-seonsaengnim?”
“Bathroom,” Jungkook said.
“Anyway,” Soonyoung continued. “How can you not be excited by how cute Avi’s hair is!” She squealed again, a little less loudly this time, touching the short ends of Avi’s new shoulder length hair. “You haven’t cut it in years—what happened?”
Jungkook flushed. “Ah, that’s sort of my fault.”
Aviva shrugged. “It was an accident, Kookie, don’t worry about it,” she said, patting him on the arm. Namjoon looked at them questioningly. “Jungkook-ah got gum in my hair, Jenny—that’s my sister, cut it out, and it was kind of high up, so she went to even it out and… snip… snip.” Aviva motioned her fingers like scissors. Jungkook winced. “She did pretty good though, I think.”
Jungkook smiled a little dreamily. “Yeah…”
Soonyoung raised an eyebrow at him. “Okay… Anyway, girl, let’s get home. You must be tired. And if you’re hungry, Jin-oppa gave us some leftover stir-fry, for some reason, so you can eat that in the car, if you want.”
“Oh. Thanks, oppa,” Aviva said to him.
He smiled.
“No problem. For some reason, I keep making too much recently, so…”
Namjoon shook his head, smiling slightly. “It’s Jungkookie. He eats the most. Now that he’s back, we’ll never have any leftovers again.”
“Yah!” Jungkook protested. Aviva shrugged.
“He’s a growing boy. Gonna be taller than you someday, Joon-ah.”
“Yeah? He’s welcome to it. He’ll hit his head on the doorframe,” Namjoon thought.
“We should get going,” Soonyoung said again, linking her arm with Aviva’s.
“Ah, right, we’ll wait for seonsaengnim, then,” Jin said. “Give him a ride back, to be polite.”
“I’ll just walk you two to the exit,” Namjoon offered, taking Aviva’s bag.
“You don’t have to—” She started, but he was already walking.
“I’ll just run and get the car,” Soonyoung said as they stepped outside. “Joonie, wait with her.” Namjoon made a face at her way of addressing him, but nodded.
They stood in the muffled quiet of small groups of people getting into cars, moving along with their suitcases. “It does look good,” Namjoon said, pushing her hair back from her face. She stiffened and he stopped, drawing back.
“Thanks,” she said quietly.
“You’re not… sad to cut your hair?” He wondered. “Since it was so long…”
She shrugged. “It was a pain to take care of, actually. I was just leaving it longer because shorter hair would make me stand out more, and… well, I was feeling nervous about going to a hairdresser.”
“What makes you nervous about it?” Namjoon wondered. Aviva looked at him. His expression was completely non-judgmental, just curious.
“Well, I don’t like strangers touching me, but I can’t move, because I’m paying for a service, and then there’s the small talk…” She sighed.
“If you ever want to go, I can go with you,” Namjoon offered. She frowned. “If that would help…”
“Well, it might, but… Wouldn’t you get bored?”
“I don’t think so. I don’t remember ever feeling bored when I’m with you.”
“Namjoon…” Aviva looked at him, not sure what she was going to say, and saved the effort of figuring it out by a car pulling up in front of them, the window rolling down to reveal Soonyoung buckled into the driver’s seat. “Goodnight.”
“Goodnight,” he repeated. “I’ll see you around.”
Back at home, Soonyoung noted that the trip had done both Aviva and Jungkook well.
“You both seem to have gained a little confidence,” Soonyoung thought as they lay on Aviva bed together, Soonyoung chewing her old favorite American brand of gum and flipping through a nostalgic magazine Aviva brought back for her. “Although, that boy is still such a baby—are you sure him and Jen were interested in each other?”
“They exchanged emails, and phone numbers,” Aviva told her. “She’s shown him some lyrics she’s written, and he’s shown her a cover of a pop song he was too embarrassed to show the boys—it’s cute.”
“I can’t believe it,” Soonyoung popped her gum.
“Ew, stop, you know I hate it when you do that,” Aviva said, pushing her. Soonyoung did it again, looking her full in the eye. Aviva glared.
While she was gone, it seemed like the Bangtan lineup had finally settled. With all seven of the boys finally promised their debut, Aviva was extra happy to help Youngjin book them some side gigs for exposure, such as background dancing and writing on other artist’s songs. Aviva was nervous when the head of every managing department, as well as Bang got together to review her work.
After looking it over, Kim Byunho, Head of the Artist Management team, nodded. “My vote is yes.”
“I’m the same,” Bang Si Hyuk said.
“…Alright,” Youngjin said uncertainly.
“I would say so,” Jungsook agreed. “What do you think, Aviva-ssi, are you ready?”
“Ready?” Aviva repeated. “For what, sunbae?”
6 notes · View notes